STAR TREK

THE TEARS OF THE SINGERS

BY

MELINDA SNODGRASS

PUBLISHED BY POCKET BOOKS NEW YORK

This novel is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents

are either the product of the author's imagination or are used

fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events or locales or persons,

living or dead, is entirely coincidental.

Another Original publication of POCKET BOOKS.

PO KET BOOKS, a division of Simon & Schuster, Inc. 21230C Avenue of

the Americas, New York, N.Y. 10020

Copyright 0 1984 by Paramount Pictures Corporation. All Rights Reserved.

Cover artwork copyright 0 1984 by Boris Vallejo

All rights reserved, including the right to reproduce this book or

portions thereof in any form whatsoever. Fbr information address Pocket

Books, 1230 Avenue of the Americas, New York, N.Y. 10020

This book is Published by Pocket Books, a Division of Simon & Schuster,

Inc., Under Exclusive License from Paramount Piotures Corporation, The

Trademark Owner.

ISBN 0-671-50284-0

Fust Pocket Books Science Rction printing September, 1984

10 9 8 7 6 5 4 3 2 1

POCKET and colophon are registered trademarks of Simon & Schuster, Inc.

STAR TREKO is A Trademark of Paramount Pictures Corporation Registered In

the U.S. Patent and Trademark Office.

Printed in the U.S.A.

Prologue

An ice green sea lapped softly at the sparkling sands and crystal ch& of the

strange, silver-lit world. Along the length and breadth of the glittering

beach played the junior Singers. Cubs, perhaps, although the adults resting

in their icrystal

grottos showed no parental interest in the small furry youngsters who

tumbled, hummed, chirruped and warbled on the beach below them.

The hunters stepped carefully, yet uninterestedly, through the gamboling

packs of silver white creatures. The little fellows were cute enough, with

their pale blue eyes and ingeniously smiling faces, but the money lay with

the adults. Long and sleek they reclined M*' their grottos, unmoved by the

icy wind that whipped off the whitecapped ocean. Their eyes had darkened to

the profound midnight blue of adulthood, and they seemed to be stanng into

a place beyond time as they blended their strange siren voices into an

intricate and never-ending song.

It behooved a man not to look into those eyes when he fired

7

The Tears of the Singers

the electric current that stilled yet another voice in the mighty chorus.

Those who had, described it as looking into eternity, and they didn't seem

like men who had enjoyed the sight.

So they learned to do their work cleanly and efficiently, concentrating

only on the rewards to be gained when the crystal tears were marketed back

on Earth or Rigel, or any of a hundred other Federation worlds where men

and women adomed themselves.

The creatures made no move to escape or even acimowledge their destroyers.

They merely continued their particular harmony as the humans laboriously

climbed the treacherous cliffs, and placed their shockwands at the base of

a Singees skuEL One of the hunters fired, and a discordant cry pierced

through the perfect harmony of the song. The creature rolled ponderously

onto its side, its eyes secreting a viscous blue substance. The "tears," as

the humans had dubbed them, soon solidified into the gleaming gems so

prized on civilized worlds.

The man swept the seven crystals into a soft leather pouch. Something

caught his attention, and he fished back the last jewel. He held it up to

the diffuse light, and frowned when he noticed a minute flaw in the

crystal. A bit of sand had become embedded in the gem, warping its perfect

symmetry and color. Grumbling, he tossed it down the rock wall, where it

shattered with the sound of a thousand bells. It was an eerie and

melancholy sound in the frigid air.

a

Chapter One

James Kark was bored. Tim was an unusual state for the captain of the U.S.S.

Enterprise, but one which was an too common when he found himself trapped at

a star base for routine maintenance.

He fiddled with Ids desk communicator, and debated about calling that

attractive maintenance engineer he had met yesterday when she had been

poking about the computers, much to Spock's irritation.

He dismissed the notion with a quick shake of his head. He wasift in the

mood for groundside company, however attractive. What he really wanted was

the companionship of his own people, and God alone knew where they had

gotten to. He supposed he could make a circuit of the more exotic sakmxm,

and no doubt stumble across McCoy or Sootty or both, but even bar crawling

had lost its allure.

With a sigh he poured a drink, Ilipped on the reader and tried not to think

about the four days still remaunng before

9

The Tears of the Singers

they could leave. He had barely found his place among Nelson's strategies at

Trafalgar when his door page chimed.

"Come," he called eagerly, and snapped off the reader. In his present mood

it didn't matter who was outside so long as they took him away from his own

company, and the nineteenth century.

"Captain," Uhura said as she stepped through the door. 66 I'm glad we

caught you in." Her slender body was swathed in a wrap of gold material

which left one dark shoulder provocatively bare. Long golden earrings swung

from her lobes, and tinkled softly with each step she took. Spock followed

her through the door, his hands clasped characteristically behind his back.

Uncharacteristically, he was wearing his dress uniform.

Kirk raised an eyebrow in unconcious finitation of his first officer, and

a smile tugged at his lips. "You two are dressed to the nines. What's the

occasion?"

"I fail to understand what the numeral nine has to do with the lieutenant's

or my choice of attire, Captain."

Kirk swallowed a sigh. "Old Earth phrase, Spock," he explained. Spock

nodded slowly, and seemed to withdraw into that Vulcan space he inhabited

so much of the'time.

"I had a feeling you might be getting itchy, so we came to see if you'd

like to attend a concert with us," Uhura said.

- "Concert," Kirk said somewhat dubiously. Music was not one of his

favorite pastimes although he did enjoy listening to Spock and Uhura's

impromptu performances aboard the Enterprise.

"It is highbrow, Captain, but it's really worth hearing. Guy Maslin is hem

for two days only, and he'll be performing Chopin, Rachmaninoff, Weston,

Turak, and several of his own works as well." She gave him a pleading look.

"The bad boy of classical music, eh?" Kirk asked, tugging at his lower lip.

"He might better be described as this century's Mozart or Vurak," Spock

stated.

10

The Tears of the Singers

"However, his interstellar temper tantrums are of more interest to a tin

ear like myself, Mr. Spock," Kirk said with a twinkle in his hazel eyes.

"I managed to beg an extra ticket from Commander Li," Uhura said. "And it

would be nice if you would join us."

"How about you, Spock? I don't want to horn in on you and the lieutenant,"

he said with a teasing glance to the beautiful communications officer.

"Hardly, sir. The lieutenant and I merely share an.interest in classical

music. Your presence would offer no intrusion."

Kirk spread his hands in a gesture of surrender. "What can I say to such a

generous offer but-I accept." He left his friends and offi6ers waking while

he quickly changed into a dress uniform.

Kirk was enjoying the concert. Maslin really was a virtuoso pianist, and

the beauty of the outdoor concert hall, with its surrounding umbrella trees

silhouetted against the night sky, diamond-hard stars and form-contouring

chairs seemed to ease the jitters he had felt earlier in the evening. The

Star Base 24 symphony orchestra wasn't precisely the Terran Philharmonic,

but they were certainly enthusiastic, and Kirk had a feeling that Maslin's

talent and presence could have made a jug band sound good.

The fights dimmed for the second half. Spock slid into a half-meditative

state while Uhura sat bolt upright on the edge of her seat, hands clasped

tightly about the program, eyes riveted on the still-empty piano stool.

Kirk leaned in to her and whispered, "Are you about to develop a crush,

like ten thousand other women on a hundred other worlds?"

Uhura gave him a decidedly insubordinate look, and turned back to the

stage. There was a ripple of applause as Mastin strode into view. He took

his place at the piano and, with an impatient gesture, brushed back his

falling black forelock.

The Tears of the Singers

Kirk had just settled back into his seat when there was a light touch on

his sleeve. He looked up to find a young ensign standing nervously in the

aisle next to him.

"Sir," he whispered under the rising opening chords of the orchestra. "I

have an urgent message from Commander Li. He requests that you report to

his office at once, sir."

Kirk leaned across Uhura to touch Spock on the arm. Instantly he was the

focus of the Vulcan's attention. "We've got a problem upstairs, and I think

I'd like to have you along.19

Spock nodded, and followed the captain into the aisle. Uhura rose to

accompany them, but Kirk pushed her firmly back into her seat. "Stay and

enjoy for us. I'll let you know if I need you."

"Yes, sir," she said gratefully.

Kirk and Spock trailed the ensign out of the hall as Maslin joined the

orchestra with a brilliant allegro run that marked the entrance of the

piano in his Concerto for a Dying World. Spock paused briefly to listen,

then gave a nod of satisfac tion and stepped into the courtyard lobby of the

outdoor concert hall.

Commander Li's office was on the top floor of an immense skyscraper at the

edge of the spaceport. The commander's desk was framed by a

floor-to-ceiling picture window which overlooked the shuttle landing area.

Li rose from behind his desk, hand outstretched; and Kirk wondered, as he

stepped forward, why all base commanders had similarly situated offices. It

was either a bureaucratic mandate from Star Fleet or a way for

now-deskbound captains to get closer to the stars they had lost.

Us office was, however, less austere than most. Several fate Chinese

scrolls hung on the walls, and a celadon bowl rested on the broad desk.

Spock picked up the fragile bowl, turning it almost reverently between his

long fingers.

12

Tim Tears of the Singers

"Tang dynasty,- Li said with a proud smile. "A fine piece, isn't it?"

"Exquisite would be more accurate, Commander."

"Tbank you, Mr. Spock." Kirk took a chair, and declined one of the thin,

maroon-colored Beleteguese cigars that the tall Chinese commander affected,

to the ruination of the atmosphere in any room.

"sorry to pull you out of the concert. I would be there myself if this

problem hadn't arisen. My wife is still there, and probably cursing me with

every breath for deserting her." He paused to puff the cigar to life.

"I take it from your call to Captain Kirk that this represents an off-world

problem requiring a starship's assistance?"

"Correct." U pressed a button on his desk, and a large viewing screen slid

over the window. "A week ago the freighter Wanderlust sighted a strange

spatial effect near the Thygeta V system. The freighter was returning to

pick up some hunters which it had dropped on Thygeta, which is the only

planet of any interest in the entire system. It was then that it noticed

the phenomenon.

"Ibey radioed us for instructions, and we requested they take a closer

look. Apparently something happened to the Wanderlust during that

investigation, for all that remained to be found by one of our patrol

scouts was their jettisoned communications buoy."

"No debris?" Kirk asked.

"None. It's as if Captain Ridly realized he was in trouble, jettisoned the

buoy, and then vanished--he and his ship with him.99

"This phenomenon?" Spock prodded gently.

"Oh yes." The commander ffipped another switch on the desk console. The

room darkened, and the holograms taken by the Wanderlust in its last

moments Bowed across the screen. Captain Ridly's voice maintained a running

commentary under the swirling images.

13

The Tears of On Singers

"It's like nothing I've ever seen before. It's almost as if the granddaddy

of all aurorae boreales had been rolled up and moved to this remote comer

of the galaxy. We're coming in

for some buffeting now, and wait Ridly gave a

nervous laugh. "An insane sensation ... I just tasted

music." There was a long pause while the incandescent lights

played and rippled across the screen. "We're all beghming to

experience strange sensory hallucinations. People are feeling

colors, tasting and smelling sounds. It's weird-no, wait!

Something's beginning to happen to the ship!" A babble of

voices rose over Ridly's rapidly hysterical commentary.

"Thrul" they heard him shout. "Tam! Jettison buoy! Jettison

buoyl"

The screen went dark.

Kirk felt the air gust from his straining lungs, and he realized he had

been holding his breath during the death throes of the Wanderlust. There

was an almost subliminal shivering along his nerve endings, and he felt

suddenly cold even though the room was a comfortable seventy-two degrees.

He realized that he could have dealt with the loss of the freighter more

easily if there had been a blast of destructive force that had left debris

and rubble in its wake. This sense of nothingness, of a ship and her crew

helpless in the face of something they could not understand, filled turn

with disquiet. That could have been his ship. The emotion passed as Kirk

pushed away his foreboding.

"So you want the Enterprise to check out this phenomenon?"

"I'm afraid we have no other choice. Computer analysis by the scout ship

indicated that the space/time distortion is spreading outward from the

Thygeta system. I know it pulls you off your assigned course toward the

Romulan neutral zone, but I've cleared it with Star Fleet. They agree this

should take precedence over brandishing the big stick."

14

The Tears of the Singers

Kirk smiled at Li's sally, and cocked an inquiring eyebrow at Spock. "Any

questions, Mr. Spock?"

The Vulcan shifted in his seat, and steepled his hands before his face. "I

would question whether there is anything peculiar to this area of space,

the local star or surrounding planets which might account for this effect."

1A shook his head. "We've had computer analyses of the star and the

surrounding area drawn from the data banks of the survey craft which listed

the system. As for the planets, aside from Thygeta they are lifeless balls

of rock or gas giants."

",And Uygeta?"

"The area has only recently been opened to exploration, and the only point

of interest would be to exDbiologisft or zoologists. Unfortunately there

hasn't been enough money to mount an expedition to Thygeta."

"And what's on Thygeta that the Federation would want to?" Kirk asked.

"The planet is inhabited by a strange mammalian species."

"Intelligent?"

"One hopes not, since the planet has become a mecca for fortune hunters."

Kirk looked puzzled, and Li enunciated two words. "Crystal tears."

"Oh," Kirk said. "I see."

Spock broke in. "Forgive me, Captain, but I do not see. What are crystal,

tears?"

"The galaxy's newest and most costly craze," Li explained. "My daughters

are all hounding me for a tear. So far I've been holding them at bay since

the cost is astronomical."

"I gather that these tears are garnered on Thygeta?"

"Not from Thygeta, Mr. Spock, rather from the inhabitants of Thygeta. The

tears are formed by an eye secretion emittrA at the moment of a Singer's

death."

"Singers, Commander?" Spock repeated, sitting forward attentively.

is

The Tears of the Singers

"The name that's been given to the creatures who dwell on Thygeta. The

beasts seem to sing constantly. Not like any human or humanoid music known,

but a very definite and complex song. That's one of the questions an

expedition would have answered, along with how the creatures maintain

themselves, since they never-seem to feed."

"I am disturbed by this failure of Federation policy. Ile evidence of such

complex behavior wou'ld argue against the nonsentience of the creatures. If

such were the case the Federation's action in allowing the hunters access

to the planet may be destroying an intelligent species."

Li spread his hands. "As with all governments, Mr. Spock, there are

failures and oversights. The present issue before us, however, is not the

inhabitants of Thygeta, intelligent or otherwise, but with this strange

warp in space." He shifted in his chair, and looked back to Kirk. "Captain,

how soon can you be ready to leave dock?"

. "As soon as I get to the Enterprise I'll cancel all shore leave. With

Scotty back on board we ought to be able to get the inspectors off in a

matter of hours."

"Good, and if we need to fudge a bit on any inspection certificates just

let me know."

"I like a man who knows how to cut through red tape," Kirk said with a

smile. He rose, and shook hands with Li. Spock politely inclined his head

to the base commander, and they left the office.

Spock hesitated in the hall rather than following Kirk toward the lifts.

"Captain, with your permission I would like to delay my return to the

Enterprise by perhaps as much as an hour."

"Why, what's this, Spock? Are you beginning to pine over the loss of a

shore leave?" Kirk teased.

Spock drew himself regally erect. "Hardly, Captain! I merely wish to pursue

a possible line of investigation while I have the libraries of a star base

at my disposal."

16

The Tears of the Singers

Kirk paused and looked thoughtfully at his first officer. Sometimes Spock's

logical or intuitive leaps_ seemed farfetched, but Kirk had learned not to

question them. Many times Spock's seemingly outlandish lines of research

had provided the solution to a particular knotty problem. If Spock wanted

to go off and study a species of singing aliens there was, no doubt, a very

good reason for it.

"Request granted, Mr. Spock. But see to it that it only takes an hour. I

want to be ready to pull out by morning.

Spock nodded. "Very good, Captain."

As Kirk thumbed the lift for the ground floor he noticed that the last

trace if his boredom had vanished.

The crowd in the Green Room had begun to thin, and still Uhura waited. She

was mentally castigating herself for foolish and adolescent behavior, but

it didn't help. She couldn't bring herself to walk out of the room.

A tall woman swathed totally in gold-tipped Ssravat fur gave one final

gushing comment, took her escort's arm and they swept toward the door, and

Maslin stood revealed. He made a rude gesture toward the pair's departing

backs, and then turned toward his dressing room. He halted after only a few

steps, and looked back as if arrested by Uhura's close scrutiny.

Brilliant green eyes stared suspiciously out of a thin, pale face made even

paler by the shock of jet black hair which fell across the man's high

forehead. There was a world of exhaustion and cynicism in those eyes, and

Uhura almost blanched when he said in an infinitely weary and sardonic

tone, "I suppose you want an autograph too?"

Anger that her idol should possess such obvious feet of clay, and anger at

herself for having waited literally at the stage door like some star-struck

schoolgirl, swept away her embarrassment.

"Not anymore, thank you," she said coolly. "I did when I

17

The Tears of the Singers

walked in here, but I find that after a few minutes of exposure to your

personality I've changed my mind." She crossed the room to the door, her

head held high.

"Wait," Maslin said, eyeing her curiously. "You're not like these vapid

socialites. What are you?"

She found it odd that he asked her what rather than who she was, but she

ignored it, and answered, "I'm a Star Fleet officer assigned to the U.S.S.

Enterprise."

"Impressive, if one happens to be awed by that institution. But what's a

technocrat like you doing at one of my concerts, Madam Star Fleet?"

"I'm also a musician, Mr. Maslin, and you're displaying an appalling amount

of ignorance and bias in assuming that all Star Fleet personnel lack an

appreciation or understanding of the arts."

Maslin walked slowly up to her, and Uhura noticed that he was a small man.

They were eye to eye, and she was wearing sandals.

"What are you doing now?" he asked abruptly.

"Now? I'm going back to my hotel room."

"Why don't you come to supper with me? I may be a royal son of a bitch most

of the time, but I pride myself on an open mind. I think I'd like to be

lectured and corrected by you, Madam Star Fleet."

It was on the tip of her tongue to refuse, but there was a compelling power

about Maslin when he dropped his prickly, sarcastic mien, and concentrated

his not inconsiderable charm on a person.

"All right," she said at last. "But only if you ask my name, and stop

calling me Madam Star Fleet. I'm owed that courtesy at least."

"I think you might be owed a good many others as well," Maslin retorted

with an appraising look. "And what is your name?"

"Uhura."

is

The Tears of the Singers

"A powerful name for a powerful lady. Just let me change, and you can try

to teach me some manners."

"That's too large an undertaking for a single evening, Mr. Maslin," she

replied easily.

He mimed a touchd, and suddenly smiled. The expression softened the harsh

lines around his mouth, and made him seem younger. He vanished into his

dressing room, and Uhura realized that she hadn't felt this giddy in years.

She decided to enjoy the sensation and the moment for as long as they

lasted.

When Mashn returned he had shed his formal attire, and wore slacks, a

sweater and a long, knee-length jacket. Uhura noticed the height of his

boot heels, and decided that Guy Maslin was not a man who lived comfortably

with his size.

The composer held the stage door for her, and they stepped out into the

warm night air. Capella was a lush and hospitable world, and Uhura breathed

in the scent of citrus and alien fruit which was carried to her by the

wind.

"Do you mind if I don't call a cab?" Maslin asked. "On a night like this

I'd rather walk."

"Fine. It isn't often that rm planetside, and I enjoy the feel of earth

underfoot."

"How do you stand it?" he asked, thrusting his hands into his pockets, and

striding along beside her.

.611A(hatTl

"Being closed in on a ship all the time."

She smiled at him. "A common misconception that people have. First, the

Enterprise is one of the largest ships in the fleet, so I'm hardly cramped.

Also, we have rec rooms, and gyms, and a botanical garden where a person

can relax, and more importantly--I love it. My work is interesting, and

you never know what new experience is going to confront you when you're on

board an exploratory vessel like the Enterprise. I don't think I'd be as

happy making a milk run between Earth and Vulcan, say."

19

The Tears of the Sinsm

"An adventuresome as well as a beautiful ladyt" he murmured with a sideways

glance at her-

"That's coming on a bit too strong."

"I never pay empty compliments."

'-And I wonder how many women have heard that line?"

-And she's also a lady who reads the gossip columns.9

Uhura blushed with vexation. "I do not. Your reputation transcends even the

gossip columns."

.,Touch,6 again.9, He stopped walking, and Pulled a gold cigarette case

from his coat Pocket. He thumbed a tiny button on the side of the case, and

a cigarette slid smoothly from the recesses of the case already burning.

Uhura a brow at the expensive toy. He returned the case to his Pocket, and

studied her as he took a thoughtful drag on the cigarette. ,,How does a

manget to you?" he finally asked.

"By not playing games with me."

'IF& enough. Okay, no more empty Compliments) but YOU Will permit me to buy

your dinner, won't you?"

"Of course. You invited me."

They walked on in silence until they reached an awningcovered doorway.

Maslin indicated the bright blue canopy. "What passes for elegance on this

backwater. I suppose I should be grateful that there is anyplace other than

bars that is open at this hour,99 he added as he held open the door.

-I take it you've never been out to the frontier before."

,-This is the first and the last time. I like my caviar to be Beluga, my

champagne aged and my jumps between worlds to be short. And those amenities

you only find in the settled

99 areas.

"A luxury-minded and wt very adventuresome man," Uhura murmured in

imitation of his earlier remark.

"No, you are definitely not going to be easy," Maslin said in a low voice

as they followed the maitre d' to the table. The composer ordered quickly,

choosing an elegant and expensive supper. When the waiter left he leaned

back in the booth and

20

The Tears of the Singers

studied Uhura. "You're the first Star Fleet type I've ever really talked

to."

"Yet you seem to have formed some pretty strong opinions about us on the

basis of little or no information."

He shrugged, and took a sip of champagne. "You represent a lot of things I

don't like."

"Such as?"

"Discipline.,'

"You have to be disciplined to be a musician."

"That's self-discipline, not discipline imposed from outside."

"We're not precisely keelhauled if we step out of line, and remember we

choose to join the service. There are no conscripts in Star Fleet."

"You said you were a musician," he said, switching subjects.,"What do you

play?"

"Not play, sing. I can handle the Vulcan lyrette, though Spock tells me my

attempts are feeble at best."

"I'm surprised you tackled it at all. It's a difficult instrument.,,

"I like challenges, Mr. Mashn."

"Guy, please.,'

"AM right, Guy.,,

"And who's Spock that he sees fit to comment on your musical skill?"

"He's our half-Vulcan first officer. He plays the lyrette very well, and

has given me a few lessons."

"After supper will you sing for me?"

Uhura felt her throat constrict at the thought. Maslin had performed with

some of the greatest voices in the Federation. What was acceptable aboard

the Enterprise became ridiculous when in the company of this man. She

quickly shook her head.

"Come now, if you don't I'll think my original impression, that all Star

Fleet personnel are technocrats, was the correct one.1t

21

The Tears of the Singers

She gave a laugh, and reached for her champagne. "When you put it that way

I have to agree, if for no other reason than for the honor of the fleet."

"That's the spirit."

They were interrupted by an insistent beeping from Uhura's communicator.

She puffed it from a fold in her gown, and flipped it open. Maslin watched

curiously.

"Lieutenant Uhura here."

"Lieutenant," came the voice of her second. "I'm to inform you that all

shore leaves have been canceled, and all personnel are to report aboard

ship as soon as possible."

"Thank you, T'zeela. I'm on my way." She flipped shut the communicator, and

looked at Maslin.

"I'm sorry, but I have to go. Maybe you can find someone else to share

dinner with you." She rose and started away from the table when his hand

shot out, and closed around her wrist. There was surprising strength in the

long, slender fingers. She looked at him questioningly.

"Wait. That person said 'as soon as possible.' In this case I think as soon

as possible means after supper."

"A nice try, but I can't agree. You don't know Captain Kirk. Soon for him

means now."

"You're becoming all hard and military on me," he complained. "Where's that

sensitive artist I saw looking out of those beautiful eyes?"

"She's moving aside for the officer, which is how it should be.99

"We're talking about thirty minutes, maybe an hour tops," he pressed. "And

this is probably the only time we'll ever spend together. Please say you'll

stay."

She wavered, reminding herself of duty and responsibility; but that gay,

carefree side that had surfaced during this evening reminded her of the

inspections, and that they really couldn't leave until they were completed.

Maslin's hand was warm on hers as she sank back into the booth.

22

Chapter Two

The bridge hummed with quiet activity. Kirk paused just off the turbolift,

and allowed that surge of satisfaction he always felt when he entered the

command center of his ship to wash through him. There was polite

acknowledgment of his arrival from the crew members at their various

stations as he moved to the command chair.

Kirk realized after scanning the circular room that none of his first-line

people was present. Lieutenant R iley held down the helm for Sulu, T"zeela

occupied Uhura's seat and Scotty's pert young assistant worked at

engineering. Kirk spent a moment admiring the way Lieutenant Bethany Wilson

fitted her uniform, and he dubbed Scotty a sly dog for attracting her from

life support to engineering.

The captain slid into the command chair, and a young yeoman brought him the

day's paperwork. Kirk signed the sheets without really knowing what they

contained. He knew it was a bad habit, but he had given up on reading the

reports

23

The Tears of the Sinprs

years ago when he had realized that their only purpose was to satisfy the

paper pushers back on Earth.

The door of the lift hissed open. Scotty, Kirk identified from the sound

and rhythm of the boot heels on the deck. He gave the yeoman a dismissing

nod, and handed back the clipboard.

"Captairil I tell ya I canna stand itl" It was apparent that Scotty was

deeply moved for his accent blurred all of his words instead of the few he

considered obligatory.

"What seems to be the trouble, Mr. Scott?" Kirk asked, swinging around in

his chair.

The chief engineees round face was ruddier than usual, and his jaw worked

for several seconds before he answered. "That damn Ssasenach inspector.

He's driving me and my engineers crazy. He keeps crawling through my

engines with that pinched and sour look of his even after I've told him

everything is fine. At this rate we might be cleared to warp sometime next

year."

"Show a little pity, Scotty. The fellow's probably a frustrated Star Fleet

applicant."

"He's a damn bureaucratl Him and his dam snotty ways, as if I don't know

how to maintain me own engines!"

"Relax, Scotty. If I have to I'll call Li, and have him get this inspector

off our backs. Besides, sometimes they do find something that needs

overhauling."

The engineer gave a disdainful sniff. "Maybe on a lesser ship than the

Enterprise." .

"Get back to your engines, Mr. Scott. When we are cleared to leave I want

to be ready to go."

"Aye, sir." He paused at the door to the turbolift. "But I tell you,

Captain, you best do something quick before I commit murder."

Kirk laughed. "Don't worry, Scott."

The engineer left, and Kirk settled back in his seat to meditate on the

situation they were being sent to investigate. The phenomenon offered

dangers of an unknown quality and 24

The Tem of d* SIn8m

quantity, but Kirk had other fears as well. This particular quadrant was one

winch both the Federation and the Klingon Empire were expanding into.

Ultimately there would be a clash, new lines would be drawn and the uneasy

peace would be maintained. But in the meantime it was Vp for gabs, and the

two major powers would be battling by whatever

were available for territory. Kirk just hoped that word of the phenomenon

hadn't reached Klinzhai, and that he wouldn't find any Klingon destroyers

waiting at Thygeta. He leaned his head against the back of his chair, and

wove contingency plans if he should find the Klingons holding the high

ground, so to speak.

Ile turbolift hissed open again, and Sulu bounced onto the bridge. His dark

eyes were sparkling, and there was a wolfish grin on his narrow face. He

paused by Kit's chair, and shook a fist in mock anger.

"Have a good shore leave, Sulu?" Kirk asked blandly.

"That's the problem, sir. It's hard to come back to reality when a man's

been in heaven."

"Let me guess. You were at a fencing tournament?"

She does fence, sir." Sulu moved down to the helm, and tapped Riley on the

shoulder. "Okay, Riley. Move over and let the expert in the driver's seat."

"Whewl" The lieutenant pretended to reel away from Sulu's breath. "Didn't

anyone ever tell you about drinking and driving?"

"Clown," grumbled Sulu. "I took a soberall before coming aboard. What are

you trying to do? Upset the captain?"

"Oh no, never that, sir," called Riley to Kirk, and he executed a sloppy

salute and headed to the turbolift.

"Someday," Kirk remarked, almost to himself, "we'll make an officer of that

man."

"But never a gentleman," quipped Sulu, and began checking his panel.

Kirk waited several more minutes, but Uhura didn't appear. He decided that

the bridge was for the most part in 25

The Tears of the Shmers

competent hands, and Uhura did have to change, he thought, justifying her

tardiness. With a grunt he pushed out of the command chair and left the

bridge. A dose of Dr. McCoy seemed to be in order.

McCoy was wandering through sick bay with a bottle of brandy clutched in

one hand, a glass in the other and the overall appearance of a man who had

misplaced everything. He whirled when Kirk entered the office, and blurted,

"Now damn it, Jim. . ."

"Easy," Kirk said, holding up his hands. "It wasn't my fault. "

"So whose dulcet voice was it on my communicator ordering me back to the

Enterprise at eleven-durty at night. lAura?" -

"No. Besides, Uhura isn't back yet."

"Smart lady. Wish I'd had the gumption to ignore such an asinine order. So

when do we leave since you were in such an all-fired rush to call us back?"

Kirk gave a slight cough. "Well, I'm afraid we're going to have to delay

departure until we finish the mandatory inspection, and the people seem

determined to be difficult."

"Can you blame them? I bet you pulled them out of bed to finish those

inspections."

Kirk looked a bit shamefaced. Then a small smile tugged at his mouth.

"Actually, yes."

"And you enjoyed it too," McCoy accused.

"Again yes. These government bureaucrats seem to think we're here for their

convenience, and when I think of all the round-the-clock alerts this ship

has endured I decided it would do them good."

McCoy slowly smiled, and extended the bottle. "Have a drink."

Kirk poured out a small splash of the Saurian brandy, and took a seat

across the desk from McCoy. "Actually, it wasn't just malice that made me

roust the inspectors. We really do 26

The Tean of the Sinsm

have an urgent mission, and we've got to get out of here. Li called me and

showed Spock and me----"

McCoy held up a hand. "No. I don't want to know about it. Notuntil I

absolutely have to. I still might be able to grab a few hours of sleep

tonight, and I don't want to be disturbed by nightmares."

The communicator whistled through the sick bay. "Captain Kirk," came

Uhura's velvet voice.

Kirk leaned over and snapped on the desk communicator. "Kirk here, what can

I do for you Lieutenant?"

"Mr. Spock has just beamed aboard, and he would like you and Dr. McCoy to

join him in briefing room seven."

"Thank you, Lieutenant. We're on our way. And, by the way, glad to have you

back aboard."

"Yes, sir," Uhura murmured, and she sounded faintly embarrassed.

"There goes my sleep," muttered McCoy as he downed the last of his brandy.

Spock was seated at the briefing-room table when they entered. His hands

played with a stack of computer tapes that lay before him, and his face was

grave. Ib people who didn't know the Vulcan, his face always seemed

uniformly impassive; but after years with his first officer, Kirk knew

every subtle nuance that passed for expression on Spock's face.

"This better be good," McCoy growled as he pulled out a seat.

"Believe me, Doctor, I would not have disturbed you at this hour if I did

not feel it wenE`necessary."

"Just because you have a metabolism that can run without sleep--' McCoy

began, only to be interrupted by Kirk.

"What have you got, Spock?"

"I ran, a tape of the Tkygetians' song through the central library

computer. I instructed it to search for similar tonal patterns, and it

produced three such examples."

The Vulcan slid a tape into the computer terminal on the 27

The Tears of the Singers

table, and sat back to listen. Soon a strange series of sounds, ranging from

basso profundo roars to high-pitched squeals and clicks, echoed through the

room.

"What you are listening to," Spock said over the din, "are the songs of the

now-extinct humpback whales of your Earth. Fortunately a large body of

their songs was preserved before their final destruction."

The sound switched, and they listened to a series of fluting trills. 'This

second recording is the communication of a large aquatic mammal found on

Regulas V. " The tape shifted for a third time, and they heard a long

passage of wavering honks and squeals. "This final example is of a

freshwater dweller from the lakes of Deneb." Spock paused and glanced at

the two human . "All three examples represent the communication of

intelligent species."

Kirk gave a low whistle and leaned back in his seat. McCoy gave the other

men a mystified look and, finally, plaintively asked, "Would someone mind

filling me in?"

"I had assumed the captain had already done so."

Kirk gave the Vulcan a wry glance, and said quietly, "Occasionally I fall

from perfection, Mr. Spock. I , confess that Dr. McCoy and I were relaxing

rather than talking busines." I

Spock gave him a look that said he knew fully well what "relaxing"

entailed, then turned his attention to McCoy. In a few concise sentences he

apprised the doctor of the situation, and it was McCoy's turn to look

startled.

"So, it's likely that the critters on Thygeta, are intelligent, but what

has that got to do with this warp in the space/time fabric?"

"It is my opinion that the presence of the creatures on Taygeta and the

appearance of the phenomenon are linked."

"Your evidence, Mr. Spock?" The Vulcan remained silent I and looked faintly

uncomfortable. "Riding a hunch, eh?" Kirk added.

Spock raised an eyebrow. "The logic employed was some28

The Tears of the Singers

what complex, Captain, and I doubt I could explain it in simple enough

terms.99

"I see," Kirk drawled. He paused for several seconds, musing on what he had

heard. "It's interesting that all four races are water dwellers."

Spock nodded. "Yet it -does make a certain type of sense. By an

evolutionary f1uke these species have been denied manipulative appendages.

Since- they cannot build or write their only outlet would be in the area of

pure mentation, and music falls easily within that category. Also it could

be a way to preserve and pass on a body of philosophy, as is the caw on

Deneb."

"Could you translate any of the Thygetian song?"

"I regret to report, Captain, that I failed in the attempt. I believe it to

be possible, but only by a more talented musician than myself. 19

"I never thought I'd live to hear it," muttered McCoy. "Spock admitting to

a limitation."

"Recommendations, Spock," Kirk said hurriedly before the doctor and first

officer could begin exchanging insults.

ne Vulcan resW his elbows on the table, and steepled his hands. "We require

a musician of extraordinary ability, one who can translate music into

mathematics almost instantly, for all these songs have in common a strong

mathematical base."

"Good God," broke in McCoy. "How do you expect to find someone like that

out here on the edge of the Federation?"

"I made a computer search for such an individual, Doctor, and the machine

returned five names. Of those, two are on Vulcan, one is on Earth and one

is on Capica. The fifth, however, is present at Star Base 24."

Guy Maslin," murmured Kirk.

"Precisely, Captain. I suggest we contact the gentleman. He would be of

great aid in solving this problem."

Kirk pressed the communicator. "Lieutenant Uhura.1'

"Yes, Captain."

29

The Tears of the Singers

"Please locate Mr. Guy Mashn, and request that he come aboard the

Enterprise."

Uhura looked startled, and Kirk thought that she blushed slightly. It was

gone in an instant, however, and he decided he had imagined it. "Aye, aye,

sir. When do you want him aboard?"

"As soon as possible. Have him escorted to briefing room wven.9

"Yes, Captain." Her image faded from the screen, and Kirk swung back to

face his first officer and chief medical officer.

"Once we have Maslin aboard all that's left is to get rid of the

inspectors, and we're on our way."

"Somehow when you make things sound simple, Jim, they always seem to turn

out otherwise," McCoy remarked.

"Faith, Bones. Our troubles won't start until we reach Tkygeta."

It was Uhura who escorted Maslin and a fat balding man into the conference

room instead of the usual security detail. She also remained in the room,

taking an unobtrusive seat at the end of the table. Kirk decided to

overlook this newest aberration by his communications officer, and turned

his attention to the musician.

Kirk rose to shake hands with Maslin, and realized how small the other man

was. The composer had an overwhelmingly commanding presence from the stage,

but in person he stood no more than five feet three or four. Kirk became

aware of a dull red suffusing Maslin's pale cheeks at the obvious scrutiny,

and the captain hurriedly resumed his seat.

"I'm glad you could join us, Mr. Maslin."

"Did I have a choice?" Mashn remained tensely standing in front of the

table.

The fat, nervous man tugged at the sleeve of Maslin's coat, and indicated

a chair. "Why don't you sit down, Guy? It'll be better that way."

30

The Tears of the Sinym

The composer crossly shrugged off the other man's hand. "Do stop fussing,

Cubby. I'm fine."

Kirk eyed the fat man, and finally asked, "Excuse me, but just who are you,

and why are you here?"

"I'm Mr. Maslin's manager, Harvey Cumberland." Stating his name and

position seemed to give the man confidence. He stepped forward, rested his

knuckles on the table, and leaned in on Kirk. "And let me tell you, sir,

you had better have a pretty damn good reason fx)r pulling us out at this

hour."

"Since I don't recall inviting you, Mr. Cumberland, I'm not particularly

concerned with your likes or dislikes. My business is with h1r. Maslin. "

The captain turned his attention to the small musician. "Won't you please

sit down, Mr. Maslin, and hear what we have to say?" Maslin gave an abrupt

nod, and took a seat opposite Kirk.

"The Enterprise has been assigned to investigate a strange phenomenon in

the Taygeta V system. There is only one habitable planet in the system, and

the life form inhabiting it is a seallike creature which seems to sing."

Maslin had been looking bored, staring down at,his hands, which rested on

the table, but now his eyes flicked to Kirk's face. "Mr. Spock, if you

would, please."

The first officer snapped in a tape, and the eerie vocal blending of the

Thygetian song filled the room. Maslin closed his eyes, and leaned intently

forward. There was a frown of concentration between his upswept brows.

After a few minutes he opened his eyes.

"Large pieces of it are missing."

"I beg your pardon?" Kirk asked.

"Whatever these creatures are doing, their song has the scope and

compleltity of a Bach chorale, and the mathematical completity to match.

However, there seem to be places where the logical progression of the sound

breaks down. My guess is that some of the creatures' sounds are ultrasonic.

"

"Fascinating," Spock murmured. "And how would you go about detecting these

sections of the song?"

31

The Tears of the Singers

"You'd need a powerful CompuSynthesizer like the one I use for composition.

How you'd obtain one out here I don't know.11

Kirk gave a delicate cough. "Well, that rather brings us around to the

issue, Mr. Maslin. My first officer holds the opinion that the space

phenomenon which has already claimed one ship is somehow linked to the

creatures' song. His recommendation is that we obtain a superior musician

as expert advisor. A computer search turned up your name, and by good

fortune you are accessible, unlike the other four."

"What exactly is it you're suggesting, Captain?"

"We'd like to have you accompany us to Thygeta V, and work with us on

solving this problem."

"No," Maslin said crisply. He pushed back his chair, and headed for the

door.

The Star Fleet officers exchanged stunned glances. "May I ask why?"

"You can ask," Maslin said indifferently.

Kirk felt a dull rage beginning to roil through his body. He clenched a

fist beneath the table in an effort to calm. himself. The manager, Cubby,

seemed to sense Kirk's anger, for he turned back and helplessly spread his

hands.

"Mr. Maslin is on a concert tour. He has comiriitments that have to be met.

You know how it is."

"No, I don't," Kirk snapped, rising from his seat. "A concert date can be

rescheduled, while we may be dealing with something that could threaten the

Federation. That's hundreds of planets, millions of lives, and I would say

that outweighs the wishes and desires of one person. Some things are more

important than individuals. It's to just that sort of cause that the people

aboard this ship have dedicated their lives.?9

Maslin turned languidly back from the door. "Good. Then you military

geniuses figure it out. And by the way, save the stirring speeches for your

crew. They might find it inspiring-

. 32

The Tears of the Singers

I don't." Maslin paused, and withdrew a cigarette. Taking a long drag on the

cigarette, he eyeo Kirk through a haze of swirling smoke, and added, "I've

also never liked my tax dollars going to provide jobs for people who can't

cut it in civilian life, and given that attitude I'm not about to donate my

help to this institution."

"Now look here, Mr. Maslin," McCoy gritted, leaping to his feet. "This so

called institution has stood between you and some pretty unpleasant people

who would have made it real hard for you to tinkle on your piano if we

hadn't been

"Bones," Kirk said quietly, and pulled the doctor back into his seat. Anger

still smoldered in his eyes, but a slight smile played about his lips. His

officers recognized that expression, and they knew that Kirk was holding an

ace.

Kirk leaned back in his seat. "Mr. Spock, please assist me. Which section

of the Emergency DefenseAct am I trying to think oVII

For a moment Spock remained quiet, as if momentarily puzzled by Kirk's

request. Then he gave a slow nod of his head. "I believe the section you

are seeking, Captain, is article 9, section 5, paragraph 7 entitled 'The

Civilian Emergency Mobilization Act."'

"Thank you, Mr. Spock. That was the section."

Cumberland goggled, Mashn became even whiter and there was a faint,

inarticulate sound from Uhura. She had been go still during the entire

proceeding that Kirk had almost forgotten she was present.

Maslin at last found his voice. "Are you attempting to draft me, Captain?"

"Not draft, Mr. Maslin, mobilize, and I'm not attempting, I'm doing it."

"No, you can't!" Cumberland blurted, lurching toward the table.

"Oh, Cubby, do shut up!" Maslin snapped.

33

The Tears of the SIF*ers

"And what is to prevent Captain Kirk from taking this action?" Spock asked,

raising an eyebrow at the manager's obvious distress.

"Guy has Richart's syndrome."

"God damn you, Cubby!" Maslin exploded, and whirled away.from. the group.

"Guy must never be very far away from the most up-todate medical facihq-.-"

"He'll have that aboard the Enterprise," Kirk interrupted.

"It's not just the availability of medical care, Jim," McCo y interjected.

"Richart's syndrome is triggered and fueled by stress. There's no known

cure, and if the victim is subjected to sufficient strew and exhaustion he

in essence bums himself out.91

Kirk indicated to Spock and McCoy, and he led them out of the briefing room

and into the corridor. "Recommendations, gentlemen?" He suddenly found

Uhura at his elbow.

"Captain," she said urgently. "You can't require him to accompany us when

it could cost him his fife."

"Lieutenant, we may not have a choice. How about it, Spock? Can we bring in

someone else?"

"Negative, Captain. The field of space/time distortion is widening at an

alarming rate. We dare not delay."

64MCCOY?"

"Oh, I've got the facilities to care for him, but it's a rare condition,

and it can get away from you fairly easily. Also the more intense the

personality the more difficult it is to keep it under control."

Uhura started to speak, then stopped herself. Kirk wondered what she had

been about to say, but didn't have time to ponder on it. He rubbed a hand

across his face, and gave a sigh.

"I see no alternative, gentlemen. We need an expert; Maslin is available,

so we'll take him."

"The logical decision, Captain."

34

The Tears of the Singers

"And if he dies will it still be the logical decision, Mr. Spock?" Uhura

asked in a low voice.

"A non sequitur, Lieutenant. A logical action once undertaken remains

logical."

"I'll debate you on that," McCoy said. "But at some other time.99

"Yes, let's get it over with," Kirk said.

They reentered the briefing room, and Cumberland read the decision in their

expressions. ffis face seemed to melt, pulling down into a look of misery.

"Mr. Maslin, if there were anyone else to call upon, believe me we would do

so; but such an option is not open to us. Therefore you are temporarily

mobilized into Star Fleet with the honorary rank of lieutenant. If you

could ready any equipment you will require we9H beam it aboard. We want to

get underway as soon as possible."

Maslin's thin Ups drew back in a sneer. "Do I have the right to file a

protest with the commander of Star Base 24?"

"You have the right to file any protest you wish so long as yoWre back on

this ship by 0300. I'll send two security guards to help you organize your

equipment."

"Afraid I might try to bolt, Captain?"

"I'm going to assume -you're a man of honor, and will adjust yourself to

the realities."

"I'll try to use you for a model," Maslin said sarcastically.

Cumberland slumped in his seat, mumbling what sounded like a litany of

dates and places. Maslin slapped him on the shoulder.

"Come, come, Cubby. Think of all the fun you'll have canceling and

rescheduling all those performances. You might actually, for the first time

in your career, earn your twenty percent.19

Uhura stepped to Maslin's side, and tentatively touched his sleeve. "Is

there . . ." she began, only to be interrupted by the musician.

35

The Tears of the Singers

"So there are no conscripts in Star Fleet, eh?" She retreated before the

bitterness in his face. "I would salute you, Captain, but I don't know how.

You must instruct me when I return. Come, Cubby." And the door hissed shut

behind them.

Kirk sighed, and surveyed his officers. Spock looked thoughtful, McCoy was

frowning at nothing and Uhura stood staring at the door with a deeply hurt

expression on her beautiful face. Kirk sighed again, and pressed the heels

of his hands against his eyes. They felt gritty from lack of sleep.

"So your troubles won't start until we reach Thygeta, huh, Jim?99

Kirk rubbed his forehead, and gave McCoy a sideways glance. "How about if

we just hope they don't get any worse, Bones.91

36

Chapter Three

Maslin carefully laid theviolin case on the table in the center of the room,

and threw his single piece of luggage onto the bed. It was a useless and

petulant gesture, but it somehow made him feel better. He then folded his

arms across his chest, and slowly surveyed his new quarters. In spite of his

relatively low rank he had been assigned to a VIP room. Still, the stark

military efficiency of the room grated on him. '

He prowled about the chamber, locating the head and the swing-out dresser.

Resting his arms on the top of the dresser he studied himself in the round

mirror. The face that looked back was not encouraging. A heavy five o'clock

shadow darkened his cheeks and chin, and his eyes seemed sunken into his

head. Not since his halcyon days at Juilliard and the Rome Conservatory had

he stayed up all night. With the onset of the disease, rest had become his

god.

His first wild night in years, and by God, he was paying for it, he

thought, feeling his heart hammering in his chest. He dug into his pocket,

and pulled out a pill case. Shaking several

37

The Tears of dw Singers

of the small green pills into his hand, he swalJowed them and waited for his

heart to quiet its frantic fluttering.

He turned back to face the room, and suppressed a shudder. He wished now he

had brought some of his own things to relieve the duH gray sameness of the

quarters, but there hadn't been time. Most important had been his instru-

ments, in particular the giant CompuSynthesizer which had required such

care while beaming aboard. Kirk's time limit had hung over him like some

statement of doom, so he had simply thrown together some clothes, escaped

from Cubby's babblings and incoherent fareweRs and beamed aboard the

Enterprise.

God, how he hated space travel, he thought as he moved to unpack. Ile

vastness of space fiRed him with neither a sense of awe nor a sense of

adventure. It made him think of eternity, and he lived too damn close to

that state to enjoy it.

He finished unpacking and glanced at his watch. He had no idea what time

the day began aboard this monstrosity, but he knew if he didn't get sleep,

and soon, he would be spending his first day in the sick bay. He gazed

longingly at the bed, and contemplated just throwing himself down on the

glittering red coverlet My clothed. He pushed away temptation, and forced

himself to undress and change into a pair of Capellan-spider silk pajamas.

He wasn't going to lose aH of his dignity or forgo aH of his lifestyle just

because a latter-day Captain Bligh had impressed him into the service. It

was his last concious thought before exhaustion claimed him.

The door signal took him off-guard and he jumped convulsively, spilling tea

across his musical score. Cursing, he mopped at the pages with the sleeve

of his robe, and finally shouted, "Come in."

Uhura stepped into the room and quickly assessed the situation. 'TH get you

a towel," she said, and disappeared into the lavatory.

38

The Tears of the Singers

"I came to see if you wanted to join us for breakfast," she said as she

helped him smooth and dry the pages of music.

"And are you the curvaceous bribe who's been sent to keep my spirits up?"

Uhura threw the towel down on the table, and stared at him coldly. "If

you're going to be as much of a bastard as you were last night I'll leave."

"I thought I was quite charming last night."

"I'd say that was a matter of opinion. You had no right to make that remark

to me about conscripts."

"Why? It's true, isn't it?"

"It's not the same situation, and you know it."

Maslin paused, and riffled nervously through the pages of his score. "Did

you argue against my coming when all of you had that little meeting in the

hall?"

"Yes, and I was out of line to have done it." She turned away, and began

fidgeting with the hairbrushes and aftershave bottles that rested on the

dresser. "More than that, I was out of line to have been there at aft," she

added at last.

"IMen why did you do it?"

Uhura turned back to face him. "I don't know."

They stood in silence for several moments, then Maslin said in a low voice,

"Would you mind if I told you I was glad you were there?"

She shook her head, and he wasn't certain if she was objecting,or not. She

walked back over to him, and asked, "What about breakfast?"

"No, thank you. Tea in my room and privacy. I loathe my fellow man before

noon."

"There's at least one of your fellow men you'd better learn to tolerate,"

Uhura said. "Captain Kirk would like you to join him on the bridge as soon

as possible."

"And as soon as possible means now."

"You're a quick leamer."

"No, I have a good memory. Now, what about breakfast?"

39

The Tears of the Singers

"I thought you didn't want any, and if you don't you'd better deal with the

captain first."

"Oh, all right." Maslin grabbed some clothes and vanished into the lavatory

to change. "Did you get in trouble for reporting back late last night?" he

called through the door.

"No, there were too many other matters to occupy people's attention."

"Are you going to escort me to the bridge?"

"If yoWd like."

"I would consider it preferable to wandering aimlessly about this ship for

the next two or three days," he replied tartly, as he stepped back into the

room.

"I told you it was big."

"And ugly," Maslin added as they walked into the corridor.

"It's not a luxury Uner, and you'd better not let our chief engineer hear

you say that. You're likely to find yourself on the receiving end of a

great deal of Scottish ire."

"I'D keep that in mind."

They passed a number of people on their way to the turbolift, and Maslin

noticed that he received a good many interested stares. He wasn't certain

if the interest was due to his lack of a uniform, or if his reputation had

preceded him.

In the turbolift Uhura turned the control and murmured, "Bridge." The

elevator whined into life, moving with incredible speed. They rode in

silence, Uhura gazing thoughtfully at the floor. Maslin surveyed her

classically lovely face, and wondered why he was so forbearing with this

woman? She was a part of everything he despised, and should therefore be

his enemy. Yet it was her presence which had made him take the attitude of

unwilling guest rather than embittered prisoner.

The doors hissed open, and Maslin stepped onto the bridge. The moving star

field ontthe front screen arrested him, holding him frozen with fear and

wonder. On all luxury liners it was common to keep the screens dark or

carrying images of pastoral landscapes for the comfort of the passen-

40

The Tean of dw Sinym

gers. If you were an adventuresome soul there was a special space viewing

room, but Maslin had never used one. He puffed his gaze away, and was

careful not to let it wander back to the dangerously mesmerizing screen.

"Captain's Log, Star Date 3126.7 We are three hours out from Star Base 24,

en route to the Thygeta V system and the mysterious phenomenon that is

warping space and time in that sector," Maslin heard Kirk say from the

command chair. "On board to serve as an albeit reluctant advisor is Guy

Maslin, interstellarly famous composer, conductor and performer.

"I hope the man is worth the effort it has taken to include him in this

mission. Invoking the Civilian Mobilization Act is not a thing I undertake

lightly. Spock is convinced the man will be of use, but I have my doubts,

given his attitude."

Uhura started to step forward as if to warn Kirk of their presence, but

Maslin caught her by the arm, and forced her to wait. Kirk glanced to his

right, toward Uhurals station, then gave a nod of satisfaction, and

continued with his log entry.

44it is possible that the presence of Lieutenant Uhura aboard the

Enterprise will provide a beneficial effect on Mashn's attitude. She seems

interested in Maslin. I only hope she doesn't find herself torn between her

duty and attraction to this man."

Maslin gave Uhura an ironic glance, but she refused to meet his taunting

gaze. Her face seemed carved from ebony as she stepped swiftly to Kirk's

chair.

"Captain," she said crisply. "Mr. Maslin is here."

"Tbank you, Lieutenant." Kirk rose, studying her impassive face. "Did you

just arrive?" he asked casually, tugging down his shirt.

"Several minutes ago, sir.99

Maslin watched to see how Kirk would react to that, and his grudging

admiration for the man increased when it didn't seem to faze Kirk in the

least.

"Very good, Lieutenant. You, may return to your station."

41

The Tears of the Singers

"Yes, sir."

"Welcome aboard, Mr. Maslin. I should have been on hand earlier this

morning when you beamed up, but I had several Federation inspectors to get

out of my hair. I trust everything went smoothly?"

Nlaslin accepted the outstretched hand. "Everything was fine, and I, the

synthesizer and my piano are safely aboard. However, I am a man of strict

habits. I'm accustomed to spending my mornings in quiet and privacy, so if

you could be brief."

Kirk raised an eyebrow at the commanding tone. "Well, you may have to after

your habits somewhat, Mr. Maslin. We all must make our little sacrifices,"

he concluded with a half smile.

"I'd say I've made a hell of a big sacrifice, Kirk, so why don't you just

get to the bottom line. Why did you call me up here? To impress me with the

awesome power under your command? If so consider me impressed, and let's

get on with it.1f

"You're a difficult man, Mr. Maslin."

"I could say the same about you, Captain. As I recall I'm the one who's

been impressed."

"Okay, bottom line. I want to discuss the team that should be assembled to

work with you, and who will command them."

"It's my effort. I'll command it."

"Out of the question."

"I am now, thanks to your gracious intervention, a lieutenant in Star

Fleet."

"It's an honorific only. You are not, I repeat not, in the chain of

command. You will obey any order given to you by a member of this ship's

contingent, but you will issue no orders unless I have specifically placed

a person or persons under your command. Is that clear?"

"Perfectly clear," Maslin muttered, tight-lipped.

42

The Tears of the Sinprs

"Good. Now what are you going to need in the way of personneWt

"Well, since we're dealing with a musical puzzle it would be nice to have

people around me who aren't tone deaf."

Spock removed the monitor from his ear, and stepped down to join the

conversation. "Captain, might I suggest that I am the logical person to

command the landing party. I have extensive musical training, and my ear is

superior to a human's."

Kirk's lips twitched in an involuntary smile, and Maslin, following the

captain's gaze to the Vulcan's elegantly pointed ears, found himself

smiling also.

"Your suggestion is well merited, Mr. Spock. You'll command the landing

party."

"And I want Lieutenant Uhura included in the party," Maslin said.

"Uhura is my chief communications officer. You'd be stripping my bridge

crew if you took her as well as Spock."

"Uhura is also a singer, and I need her on the ground."

The two men stood rigidly squared off. Most of the bridge crew kept their

eyes riveted on their panels, but Chekov risked a glance at the players in

this interesting dispute. What he saw in Uhura's face made him give a low

whistle.

"What is it?" Sulu whispered out of the comer of his mouth.

"Later, but I'll tell you now it is werry interesting," the ensign

whispered back.

The doors of the lift opened, and McCoy stepped onto the bridge. Seeing

that something was afoot he moved to the back of Kirrs chair, and leaned in

to listen.

Uhura stepped down from her position at the com. "Captain, with your

permission I would like to serve on the survey team with Mr. Spock and Mr.

Maslin." 1W

"It would seem logical, Captain. It is unlikely that there are large

numbers of trained musicians aboard the EtWrPrise,

43

The Tears of the Singers

and it would be best not to waste one of Lieutenant Uhura's abilities."

Kirk tugged at his lower lip, and surveyed the three people ranged before

him. "All right, permission granted, Lieutenant. Now how will you ffil the

rest of your complement?"

"I'll hold auditions for those people who feel they can add some expertise

or input to the shore party."

"You're likely to end up with four hundred and thirty people lined up on

your doorstep, and all of them armed with jew's harps, kazoos, saws and

anything else they can think of," murmured McCoy.

Maslin gave him a mirthless smile. "One taste of my auditioning techniques,

and all but the stouthearted will flee. 11

"When do you want me to audition?" Uhura asked.

"That won't be necessary," Maslin said shortly.

"I disagree. You've never heard me sing, and it wouldn't be fair if I were

accepted without having to undergo the same test as the others."

"T'he lieutenant is correct. Both of us must be included in the audition."

Maslin looked nettled at being corrected, but he agreed with a frown.

McCoy gave a chuckle. "Aren't you worried about failing the audition,

Spock?"

Spock gave McCoy a majestic took. "Such a failure on my part is hardly

likely, Doctor. In fact the odds are-"

"Oh yes," McCoy said to Maslin, interrupting Spock before he could get into

full swing. "It's a good thing you turned up here. Saves me having to track

you down. I think you better come down to sick bay where I can give you a

going over. I want to know exactly what we're dealin' with here. ),

Maslin's hands clenched tightly at his sides. "Thank you, Doctor," he said

sarcastically. "For thirteen years I have successfully kept my illness a

secret from everyone but my 44

The Tears of the Singers

doctors and Cubby. But now, between you and my manager, at least half the

galaxy knows."

"And you know something else?" McCoy retorted. "Nobody cares. Now, if

you'll come with me please.9p

"Is this one of those commands you were talking about?" Maslin asked Kirk.

"It certainly sounds like one."

"And you will learn that if you do not give Dr. McCoy a chance to practice

what limited medical skiffs he possesses he will hound you ceaselessly

until you do submit," Spock added.

Maslin gave Kirk a startled look. The captain laughed. "Don't worry. You're

just hearing part of a long-standing and ever-continuing battle. Believe

me, you're in good hands."

"T'hat is perhaps being somewhat too optimistic, Captain."

"Spock, you're just beggin' for a physical. A compkte physical," McCoy

threatened as he herded Maslin onto the turbolift.

Kirk and McCoy strolled through the corridors of the Enterprise heading

toward rec room C. The ship was three days out from Star Base 24, and

proceeding toward Thygeta at warp six.

"fbis isn't going to be easy, Jim," McCoy said. "I can see why that manager

of his was worried. We haven't even reached Thygeta, and he's already

working too hard."

"You're monitoring him?"

"I'm having him come in every day for a checkup, which is making him madder

than bell, but what can I do?"

"Nothing. After all the trouble we went through to get him we don't want to

low our star expert before we even reach the problem."

Before anything further could be said Scotty came hurrying past, his

bagpipes clutched firmly beneath his arm, and an expression of anticipation

on his round face.

4S

The Tears of the Singers

"Why, what's this, Mr. Scott? Are you going to audition for Mr. Maslin?"

"Aye, Captain," he said ploudly.

"I thought the goal was to communicate with these creatures, Jim. Let them

get a load of Scotty on those pipes, and it'll scare 'ern to death before

we have a chance to explain."

6. It's plain, Doctor, that ye have no appreciation of fine music."

"Oh, were we talking about music? I thought we were talking about

bagpipes." Scotty glared at McCoy, and marched on down the corridor.

"Well, shall we go join the fun, Doctor? I understand Maslin has opened the

auditions, and it's almost outdrawing Riley?s betting pool."

McCoy nodded, and they moved on to the recreation room. It was Kirk's

favorite, where he often played chess with Spock, enjoyed a cup of coffee

and listened to Uhura sing. He also liked it because it was close to the

bridge, and he could respond faster should an emergency arise.

The tables had been pushed back toward the walls to form a sort of stage

near the far end of the room. The large table that held Spock's

three-dimensional chess board was set horizontally across the room facing

the stage area. The chess set had been relegated to the far end of the

table, and Maslin sat at the table with p4pers scattered about him. Uhura

was seated at his side.

Scotty was droning vigorously through "Scotland the Brave," while Kirk and

McCoy took an unobtrusive position along one wall where they could watch

the audition. Maslin kept his eyes riveted on the engineer, and his pen

unconsciously beat time on the papers before him. Uhura was watching

Maslin. Scotty concluded, and there was a swell of enthusiastic applause

from the assembled crew members. Whether the listeners liked bagpipes might

be in doubt, but they unquestionably liked Scotty, and they showed their

support with a long and loud ovation.

46

The Tears of the Sinprs

"Do you read music, Mr. Scott?" Maslin asked while Scotty beamed at his

public.

"Aye, sir. That I do."

Maslin and Uhura put their heads together, and conferred for a few brief

seconds. "Mr. Scott, if you can be spared from your duties aboard the

Enterprise I'd like to have you included in the landing party."

A slow grin split the engineer's face. "Aye, thank you, sir, and I'm sure

it can be arranged."

"My God, I've lost another one," Kirk muttered as McCoy gave him an

incredulous took.

"Why in the bell ... 11 McCoy began.

"I haven't a notion." Kirk had thought he had Maslin's tastes figured out

when the composer had accepted Spock, and had politely declined Riley's aid

after hearing the lieutenant's dubious singing abilities, but now he had

totally destroyed Kirk's careful construct by deciding to utilize Scotty

and his pipes.

Maslin reached for his mug of tea as Lt. Donovan from biology began to tune

his guitar. He gripped the cup, but his hand was shaking so badly that it

slipped from his grasp. Uhura rescued the notes from the spreading tide of

tea, then gently touched Maslin's shoulder as he sat slumped in his seat,

eyes squeezed shut, and hands tightly clasped to prevent their palsied

trembling. She said something to him which he reacted to with a vehement

shake of the head. Uhura frowned in irritation, hesitated for a moment,

then said, "That will be all for today. Mr. Maslin will pick up again

tomorrow."

The crew members obediently filed out while Kirk and McCoy joined the

couple at the table.

"God damn you! I told you I was finel"

"You're not fine, and don't curse at me. I'm not one of your groupies, and

I don't have to take it."

Her exasperated tone drew a reluctant laugh from Maslin. "No, you're a

troublesome and bad-tempered woman," he said between short, painful

breaths.

47

The Tears of the Singers

"Very likely," Uhura said calmly as she helped him from his seat.

"That's it. See if you can get him to behave, Uhura. God knows I'm not

having any luck," McCoy said, perching on the comer of the table.

"The lieutenant has certain undeniable charms that you manifestly lack,

Doctor."

"Stop sounding like Spock. One is bad enough," McCoy complained.

"Yes, do slow down, Mr. Maslin," Kirk said. "We're still four days out from

Thygeta. You really can't solve anything until we arrive."

"I can perhaps get a head start by analyzing the one tape we do have of the

Thygetian song."

"You yourself said the tape is incomplete since the survey team failed to

capture the ultra -and subsonics. Drop it for now. In fact I'm ordering you

to take the remainder of the day off, and no working on that synthesizer of

yours tonight. Dr. McCoy tells me you're not resting."

"Your concern is touching, Captain," Maslin drawled sarcastically.

"Touching, hell. I'm not worried about you except insofar as it might

affect us to lose you before we reach Taygeta. What I'm really concerned

about is if you come to grief on this mission. That, together with that

protest you filed with Star Fleet Command, could make things difficult for

me."

Mashn caught the mischievous gleam in Kirk's hazel eyes. He sighed. "Why is

it that I'm constantly unable to silence you, Kirk?" He turned to Uhura.

"So, am I to go to bed now, Madam Star Fleet?"

"No," said McCoy. "You've been hunched over that contraption of yours, or

this table, for three days. Go take a walk--unwind. Then try to get some

sleep. Have Uhura give you a tour of the ship."

"A daunting prospect."

Uhura slipped her arm through his. "Oh, come on. I still

48

The Tears of the S!Wrs

have to show you why I'm never claustrophobic aboard the

Enteiprise.

Maslin suddenly smiled in capitulation. It was an expression of extreme

sweetness, and Kirk was startled at how it softened the harsh angles of

Maslin's thin face. Uhura smiled softly in response, and her fingers laced

through the composees. Maslin indicated the door, and they left the room.

"WeIll" exclaimed McCoy. "What do you make of that?"

"Trouble," Kirk said shortly, a thoughtful frown between his brows.

"So where are you taking me?" Maslin asked as they strolled down the

corridor. They were close, but not touching, yet Uhura was still aware of

his incredible magnetism. "I hope it's not your botanical garden," he

continued, "for I'll have you know that I find flowers boring."

"And why is that?"

"I get so many after every performance."

"Jaded cynic," she said. "No, I'm not taking you to the gardens, but to my

solitary place. We all use it for that. It's a place to rest and find

yourself, and we never infringe on anyone who's already there."

"Sounds intriguing."

They took the turbolift to deck five, level seven, where Uhura led them

through a door and onto the observation deck. Wide ports, that could be

shielded during battle, gave a giant panorama of the stars. Here the star

field did not appear to be moving. It was as if the Enterprise had stopped

her swift journey between the worlds, and hung suspended in the

COSMOS.

Uhura stepped to one port, and rested the palms of her hands on the clear

plexisteel, absorbing the grandeur of a billion suns. Moments passed, and

she realized that Maslin had not joined her at the port. She turned back to

face him, and found him trembling uncontrollably in the center of the room.

49

The Tears of the Singers

"Guy?" she said questioningly, taking a few steps toward him.

"Too much," he finally forced between stiff lips. "How do you live so close

to death?" he asked in an anguished whisper. His eyes stared unfocused at

the stars, and even in the dim fight of the observation deck Uhura could

see that he had lost all color in his face. His question made no sense to

her, but she could see that he was in great distress. She crossed swiftly

to him, and without thinking wrapped her arms about his slender body.

He gave a moan of relief, and buried his face against her. Gently she

stroked his hair, enjoying the silky touch of the strands against her

fingers. Slowly the trembling subsided, and he stood quietly in thecircle

of her arms. He raised his head, and they gazed seriously into one

another's eyes.

"I need ... to know ... life," he said disjointedly and, lifting his hand

he cupped her cheek with it, and pressed his lips on hers.

She had fantasized about this moment, wondering if it would ever come, and

how she would react if it did. Now it had arrived, finding her unprepared

and off-guard. All of her careful objections to this man-his lifestyle, his

many women, his dislike of her work-fled from her mind beneath the heady

touch of his lips.

The embrace was long, and Uhura was shaken at the power of her reaction.

She had had her lovers, but none had ever affected her so deeply with only

a kiss.

Maslin released her, and took one step toward the port. The faint fight in

the room heightened the gauntness of his face and deepened the shadows

beneath his eyes. He stared, fascinated, at the star field, and the look on

his face was that of a man who has heard a distant call that lay far beyond

the senses of mortal men.

Uhura felt fear, followed by a sense of furious denial at what she read in

his face. She caught him by the shoulders, and jerked him around to face

her.

so

The Tears of the Singers

"What do you want?" she asked in a low voice, her hands digging into his

shoulders.

"To know I'm stiff living."

"Then I'll give you that, but damn it, don't you dard slip passively into

that long night. I'll take no lost causes, no unresisting martyrs."

He smiled for the first time since they had entered the observation deck,

and he lost some of that fey quality that had so frightened her.

"All right. No great sacrifices, I promise. And now I want YOU, Uhura."

She drew in a steadying breath. "Then you can have me." His hand was warm

on her waist as they left the deck.

51

Chapter Four

"Captain's Log, Star Date 3127. 1 We are within minutes of attaining the

Thygeta system. I have placed the ship on standby alert in case we should

find enemy vessels already present in the system. I hope my fears will prove

to be groundless, and that we will be able to accomplish this mission

without the added burden of dealing with the Klingons.*9

Kirk snapped off the recorder and leaned forward, intently watching the

main screen. There was a brief moment of disorientation as they shifted

from warp to sublight speed, and the stars seemed to rearrange themselves

on the screen. The Thygetian system lay before them. They swept past a

large gas giant. Several smaller planets loomed into view and faded behind

them as they continued to move deeper into the system.

Suddenly they observed the phenomenon. It lay like an opalescent curtain

between the ship and the sun. Uhura gave

52

The Tears of the Singers

a gasp of wonder, and Sulu whistled tonelessly between his teeth. Kirk had

to admit that it was an awe-inspiring sight. Brilliant colors danced and

shimmered against the utter blackness of space, cutting off all view of the

stars beyond. Arching tendrils from the sun's corona reached out and joined

with the fulgent aurora, striking golden fire from the edge of the

phenomenon. Its beauty was awesome, as was its deadliness, for Kirk could

see that where the flares touched the space/time vortex there was a writhing

maelstorm, and the flares vanished.

ney made a slow pass by the edges of the eddying veil so Spock could take

readings. Then Kirk leaned back in his chair, and said, "Take us on to

Thygeta, Mr. Sulu. I think I've seen all I want to of this beast, and I

certainly don't want to get any closer."

"Aye, sir."

The planet approached quickly, seeming to swell and blossom in the forward

screen. Tbree small moons came chasing each other around the bulge of the

mother planet. Silver white clouds swirled over the planet's face, but

through occasional breaks in the cover Kirk could distinguish flashes of

brilliant blue green. The clouds vanished, and a mediumsized continent came

into view as the planet revolved on its axis.

"The larger of the two continents, Captain," Spock said from the science

station. .

"Orbit in three minutes, Captain," Sulu said, glancing down at the

chronometer set in the navigation console.

The bridge door hissed open. Kirk glanced quickly over his shoulder. Maslin

and McCoy stepped onto the bridge. Maslin's narrow face was white and tense

as he watched the screen. He moved quickly to stand next to Uhura's chair,

while McCoy drifted down to stand slightly behind Kirk's chair. He stared

meditatively at the screen, and bounced lightly up and down on the balls of

his feet.

S3

The Tears of the Singers

"So, this is it," Maslin said softly to Uhura.

"Yes," she said, continuing to watch the screen while one hand delicately

touched the monitor in her ear.

"When will we be heading down?"

"Probably an hour or so after we enter orbit. Spock will have to run a

scan, and the rest of the ground party will have to--2' She broke off

abruptly, the fingers of her right hand playing rapidly over the

communications console.

"What is it?" Maslin asked. She silenced him with a quick gesture.

"Captain, I'm picking up a coded transmission."

"Source?"

"Uncertain, sir. I had it for only an instant."

Kirk knuckled his chin, weighing what he had heard. Every person watched

him intently, waiting for orders.

"Mr. Sulu, pull out. I don't want us trapped against this planet in case we

should have company."

"Aye aye, Sir.,,

The Enterprise began to swing away from the planet. Spock stood hunched

over his scanners. Suddenly his head jerked up. "Ships, Captain! TWo of

them." He returned to the scanner. "And by their configuration they are'

"Klingon," Kirk finished for him as he watched two of the Empire's battle

cruisers appear from both sides of the planet. Spock turned slowly to

survey the screen, and one mobile eyebrow quirked upward.

Kirk slarnmed his hand down onto one of the buttons set in the arm of his

chair, opening the ship's intercoms. "Red alert! Battle stations! Ali hands

to battle stations. This is not a 'drill!"

IMe alarm began whooping through the ship. Sulu brought up the screens, and

readied the phasers and photon torpedos. Maslin placed his hand on Uhura's

shoulder, gripping it tightly. Unconsciously she reached up and laid her

hand over his. Her brown eyes were locked on the screen.

"IMe Klingons are holding their position some one hun-

54

The Tears of the Sinprs

dred and fifty kilometers from the Enterprise," Sulu reported.

"Interesting. It seems they are as uncertain as we are.Kirk sat silent for

several moments. "Lieutenant, open a hailing frequency. Let's see if we can

find out why the Klingons aren't shooting first and asking questions

later."

"Aye, sir."

The screen flickered, then settled into a picture of the bridge of a

Klingon warship. A man was seated with his back to the Enterprise bridge

crew. Slowly he swung about in his chair, and smiled ironically into the

screen.

"Greetings, Captain Kirk. I knew your high command would send someone to

investigate this phenomenon, but I never expected you. It has been a while,

hasn't it?"

Kirk and Spock exchanged glances. "A long time, and a long way from

Organia, Commander."

Kor smiled, his teeth gleaming whitely in his dark face. He reached up and

lightly stroked at his thin, drooping moustache. "I'm surprised you

remember, Kirk."

"It would be difficult to forget, Commander."

"I found it so myself. I still regret the Organian interference that kept

us from our appointed duel."

"Are you suggesting that we pick up where we left off?"

"I would say that depends on you, Kirk, and that thing," Kor added,

pointing off to his left, "which is eating away at the fabric of space."

"I'll get back to you, Commander."

"Don't take too long, Captain. There are some aboard my ships who would not

be as forbearing as I am." The screen went dark.

McCoy released a pent-up breath. "Well, what do you make of that?"

"I make of it that he's worried about that phenomenon, just as worried as

we are, and he doesn't want to risk his ship in a battle."

"I concur, Captain. At present the space/time warp repre-

ss

The Tears of the Singers

sents a greater threat to the Klingons than it does to the Federation. They

hold inhabited planets closer to this sector than we do. Kor has obviously

been sent here to investigate the phenomenon. He will not willingly risk his

ships even for the lure of a Federation starship."

"How the hell do you know what their willin' to risk, Spock?" McCoy

exploded. "These are KUngons, for God's sake. They're about as trustworthy

as a rattler."

"Maybe, maybe not, Bones. They've got a problem on their borders that's

larger than the Federation right now. I think they may hold off."

"I hope you're right, Jim, but just in case you're not I'm going down to

sick bay, and get set up for casualties." McCoy gave a nod for emphasis,

and stomped from the bridge.

"What do we do now, Captain?" Sulu asked.

"Maintain red alert and wait. We'll let the Klingons make the next move."

Sulu grinned, and turned back to his console.

'I hope he knows what he's doing," Maslin muttered. Uhura glanced up at

him, noting that in spite of his dubious tone there was an expression of

respect and grudging admiration on his face.

"He's always known before," she said quietly, and returned to work.

The conference room aboard the Klingon flagship was a scene of chaos.

Kandi, captain of the second Xlingon vessel, sprawled in a chair near the

door, stared morosely at the toes of his high-topped boots and wondered if

Kor had lost his reason. lb have the Enterprise under the disruptor fire of

two Imperial cruisers, and let the opportunity pass, seemed like madness.

Apparently the other men in the room agreed, but they chose to be more

vocal in their objections. Karsul, Kor's ambitious second-m-command, was

holding forth the loudest, and drawing nods of approval from his listeners.

Kandi thoughtfully stroked his spadelike beard, and watched Karsul through

narrowed eyes. Ambition was a good

56

The Teikrs of the SkqW"

thing in an officer, but not when the officer served under one's best

friend.

Perhaps it is time to suggest to Kor that we arrange a tragic accident for

this one, Kandi mused.

The door hissed open, and Kor strode into the conference room. The hubbub

died as the top officers of the two ships eyed their commander. Kor

straightened the gold command sash, and dropped heavily into a chair at the

head of the table.

"Recommendations?" he asked.

"Attackl Attack at once!" Karsul stated. He brought his fist down on the

table for emphasis.

"Any other recommendations?" Kor asked mildly. There was a confused

muttering.

"It would help if we had some idea about your own thoughts on the matter,"

Kandi drawled, rising from his seat and moving to the table.

"Clever, Kandi," Kor murmured to his old friend and companion. "Put me on

record so that if my plan goes wrong there will be only one to bear the

b lame."

"I am not trying to trap you," Kandi replied in the same low tone. "But

there are others who win," he added with a glance toward Karsul.

"I am aware of the situation, but this is not the time to discuss it." Kor

lifted his head, and scanned the handsome, dark-skinned faces of his

officers. "I admit it is difficult to forgo a tempting target like the

Enterprise," he said in a normal tone.

"Then why do it?" Karsul demanded.

"For an obvious reason--the spacehime rip. A computer extrapolation

indicates that the rip is increasing at a terrifying rate. At its present

rate of growth it will begin to offer a substantial threat to Imperial

shipping in fifteen days, and a threat to nearby worlds in another thirty."

"So let us deal with the Federation ship, and then turn to the phenomenon."

57

The Tears of the Singers

"You make it sound as if we are dealing with a scout ship. This is the

Enterprise ... with Kirk in command. Even with two cruisers it is very

likely that we would end up with both ships crippled or one destroyed. That

would certainly hamper our investigation of the phenomenon."

"Kor is right. The Enterprise is the most powerful starship in the

Federation fleet, and Kirk is no average Earther. He can fight like a

Klingon when pressed to it." Kandi shook his head. "I would not willingly

go up against him unless he were heavily outnumbered, and certainly not

when we are faced with what could potentially be a greater threat than the

Federation. "

"What would you consider a sufficient number of ships?" Karsul asked. His

tone was polite, but there was something in his expression that indicated

that he thought Kor and Kandi were behaving like cowardly old men.

"Three at least," Kandi replied, refusing to be provoked.

"So what do we do?" KaandalKor's aide-de-camp, asked. "Sit and stare at the

Earthers until the phenomenon devours us all?"

Kandi cocked an eyebrow at Kor. "He has a point. I'm also not enamored with

the idea of a standoff with the humans."

Kor folded his hands on the table, and carefully studied his fingers. "The

humans are technologically superior in some areas to us Klingons. " He cut

off the babble of protest with a hard glance. "It serves no purpose to deny

it. Their worlds are richer, and such abundance gives them advantages. It

is possible that they have techniques, equipment that will allow them to

solve the puzzle of this space/time warp faster than we could."

"So we sit back and let them do the work for us?"

"No. We work with them. It will increase our chances of success if we pool

our resources."

"Work with humans?" Karsul spat out, his face twisted with anger. "Never!"

He paced furiously away from the men clustered at the table. Kor's eyes

narrowed in fury, and he

58

The Tears of the Singers

rose and kicked back his chair with a booted foot. He walked to his second,

and swung the younger man around.

"Is your answer still 'never' when I say this is an order?" 'Me silence

stretched between them. Karsul panted slightly with anger. "Think well,

Karsul," Kor said softly. "The agonizer is an effective device for quelling

even the hottest temper.9t

The younger mants jaw worked for several seconds, then he gave an abrupt

nod. "If it is your order, Commander, I will work with the humans."

"A wise choice." Kor turned back to the other officers. "Kandi, get back to

your ship. Ile rest of you return to your stations. We will see if Captain

Kirk is willing to be reasonable."

Kandi paused at the door, and looked back over his shoulder. "And after we

have dealt with the phenomenon?"

A small, almost mischievous, smile tugged at Koes lips. "We can always

attack the Enterprise then."

There was a gust of laughter from the relieved officers, and Kandi nodded

slightly, indicating his approval of Koes tactics.

Kor waved dismissingly to his junior officers, and fen into step with his

old friend. The corridors were deserted. Everyone was at his post because

of the alert which had been called with the arrival of the Enterprise. They

reached a connecting corridor, and halted. Here they would have to part,

Kandi to the transporter room to return to his ship, and Kor to the bridge.

"You are going to take vengeance on Kirk for the trouble he has caused

you?"

Kor sighed, leaned against the wall and folded his arms

across his chest. "I suppose so, although I would probably be

better served by taking vengeance on those men at Fleet

Command who reprimanded me. Kirk and I were merely

victims of the Organians. No matter who had been in

command on Organia the result would have been the same. 1

59

The Tears of the Singers

did not fail in my command," he concluded, and his expression was bitter.

"Not so loud," Kandi warned. "There are some on your ship who wouldn't

hesitate to report such insubordination back to Klinzhai.1'

"You think I can't control my officers?"

"I don't think you are realistic about their capability for treachery."

Kor smiled faintly. "That just makes them good Klingons.

"And thwarting them makes you a better one," Kandi retorted. He clasped Kor

on the shoulder. "I must go now. And remember-watch your back."

"I always do." Kor watched as Kandi strode quickly down the corridor, and

felt bereft. He wished he could have had Kandi as his second. Then he would

have known that his back was secure, but the younger man was too fine an

officer to be left playing second fiddle to him. He deserved a ship of his

own.

Kor continued to stare down the hall long after the lean, elegant figure of

his friend had vanished. Then with a sigh he pushed away from the wall, and

continued to the bridge. It did no good to repine. He would just have to

guard his own back.

His bridge crew turned expectantly to face him as he entered. He waved them

back to their stations, then paused by his communications officer.

"Get me Kirk."

"Yes, sir. "

"Sir, we're receiving a signal from the Klingon cruiser."

"Put it on the screen, Lieutenant." Kirk gave a smile of satisfaction and

leaned back in his chair, his fingers laced over his belly. Maslin moved

away from Uhura to stand near the command chair.

"I apprehend that you expected this development, Captain," Spock said,

stepping down from his science station.

60

The Tears of the Singers

"Quite true, Mr. Spock."

"May I know the reason, Captain?"

"T'he Klingons are obviously as concerned about the phenomenon as we are,

and I find the fact that they sent two ships very telling."

"In what way?"

"Two ships? TWo science teams? They obviously don't have much confidence in

their ability to solve this mystery."

"I see. Then you believe they will propose a truce?"

"I think it highly likely."

"But can we trust them?" Maslin said abruptly, moving in to join the

conversation. "I've heard stories about Klingon treachery."

"Beginning to be glad you're on a starship, and not on a luxury cruiser,

Mr. Maslin?" Kirk asked with a teasing gleam in his eye. "But as for your

not unfounded fears, this is Kor we're dealing with. He's a Klingon, but on

Organia he seemed like a man who disliked senseless waste. I think he'll

respond the same way in this situation. At any rate, we'll just have to'

He broke off as the Klingon bridge flickered to life on the screen.

"Captain Kirk, still waiting I see."

"Wouldn't miss it for the world, Commander. Besides, I have a job to do.

Your presence here doesn't alter that fact."

"And I too have a job to do, Captain. However, since our jobs overlap, I

suggest that we pool our resources. It may lead to a speedier resolution of

the problem."

"I think that's an excellent suggestion, Commander. The rate at which this

phenomenon is expanding makes it imperative that we act at once. I don't

think either one of us has the time to indulge in the luxury of a battle."

Kirk smiled, and Kor gave a wolfs grin in answer.

The Klingon made a sound of disappointment, and shook his head. "It's a

pity that we are once more thwarted in our test of strength."

"T'hat space/time rip may require all the strength we've got,

61

The Tears of the Singers

Commander." Kirk paused. "Then I take it we have a truce?"

Kor nodded. "What kind of surety do you want, Kirk?"

'We'll prepare a jettison buoy outlining our agreement,

and voice printed under both our names. That may deter any treachery on

either of our parts."

"You're a trusting man, Kirk."

"Hostages are more trouble than they're worth, Commander, and I'm sure you

don't want humans on your ship any more than I want Klingons, on mine."

"So, where do we begin?" Kor said, accepting the logic of Kirk's statement.

"We have scanned the perimeter of the phenomenon, but the data is

meaningless." I

"My first officer is of the opinion that the root of the problem lies not

in space, but on the planet below us."

Kor frowned. "On what does he base this conclusion?"

Kirk shot an ironic look at Spock. "Logical intuition," he replied dryly.

"At any rate, I'm sending a landing party to the planet. "

"In that case we will naturally wish to have one of our own present. "

"I expected you would."

"It is only prudent, Kirk. We will ready our science team. Please let us

know where you intend to beam down. We wish to be near--but not too near."

"A wise precaution, Commander. We wouldn't want to cause friction between

our people. Until later." Kirk signaled Uhura, who broke connection.

He cocked an eye over his shoulder at Maslin. "Well, Mr. Maslin, how's this

'institution' doing so far in dealing with those threats that you made so

light of when you first joined the Enterprise?"

"Not bad," Maslin said stiffly. "I suppose I didn't really expect to find

Klingons."

"You never do, Mr. Maslin, you never do." The smaller man flushed slightly

at the condescension in Kirk's voice.

62

The Tears of the Singers

Kirk leaned forward in his chair. "Mr. Sulu."

"Aye, sir?"

"These orders are for both you and Mr. Chekov. See that you heed them

should it become necessary." The two men swung around in their chairs to

face Kirk. "I want constant monitoring of the Klingon cruisers. If you

detect anything out of the ordinary bring up the shields. You are to give

no consideration to the landing party. Your first priority is the

protection of the Enterprise. Is that clear?"

"Yes, sir," Sulu said quietly. He was echoed by Chekov, who looked

frightened. It was apparent that the young Russian was just beginning to

understand how close he stood to the command of the Enterprise, since

Spock, Scotty and Uhura would be members of the landing party.

"Mr. Sulu, you have the bridge." Kirk swung out of his chair, and headed

for the turbolift.

"I don't recall including you for the landing party, Captain," Maslin said.

"I'm including myself," Kirk said whimsically. "I won't be there

constantly, but I'll be in and out to check on your progress, and I'm going

down now to oversee the landing."

"That will put all four of your top officers on the planet's surface,

leaving only juniors prepared to take the bridge if there should be an

emergency," Maslin said, taking up a blocking position before the doors of

the turbolift.

"You've been doing your homework, Mr. Mashn."

"I never do anything by halves. Since you forced me into this incredible

organization I decided to understand it-so far as that's possible."

"Very commendable."

I'Ves, isn't it? But I want to know why you will be transporting down at

all? Surely the team you've assembled is capable of setting up a camp

without your direct supervi-

"I always do," Kirk said shortly, beginning to eye the composer with some

hostility.

63

The Tears of the Singers

"Well, that's stupid." Everyone on the bridge stiffened at the musician's

abrasive tone, and hunched their shoulders as if preparing for a storm to

break over their heads. Yjrk opened his mouth to respond, but Maslin drove

on before he had a chance.

"Star Fleet has spent millions training you to be a starship captain. I

don't want to see all those tax dollars going to waste if you should get

killed, and frankly we would all be better served if you stayed aboard the

Enterprise where your expertise and training can do us some good, rather

than mucking about on some god-forsaken planet. Besides, I don't want some

second stringer trying to rescue my ass if we do get into difficulties."

Sulu and Chekov glared at the composer.

"Thank you, Mr. Maslin," Kirk said very quietly, and with great control.

"Your objections have been noted. But I can assure you that all of my

officers are fully capable of commanding the Enterprise. " Sulu and Chekov

looked mollified. "Now, shall we get started? As I pointed out to Commander

Kor, that phenomenon seems unwilling to wait for us to settle our petty

differences." And he pushed past the smaller man into the turbolift.

Kor sat staring at the shimmering image of the space warp on the viewer in

his private quarters. It was not a thing he could destroy with a good blast

of disruptor fire or a well-placed torpedo, nor could he use his own

cunning to solve the problem. He had to rely on others to answer this

puzzle, and it frightened him.

Suddenly hands slipped over his shoulders to stroke the metallic fabric of

his shirt front. Startled, he threw back his head, and looked up into the

face of Kali, his wife of five months.

"You're off early," he said while admiring the way her delicate, bifurcated

brows accentuated her golden eyes.

"No, you've just lost track of time," she replied as she

64

The Tears of the ShWrs

moved to the bed, and stripped out of her short tunic and thigh-high boots.

"Um," Kor grunted noncommittally, watching the play of muscles beneath her

bronzed skin as she shrugged into a soft robe. "So, how was your day?"

"It could have been better."

His brows rose at her uncharacteristic response. "How so?g

She crossed to him and, slipping an arm around his neck, settled into his

lap. Her piquant face, with its high cheekbones and pointed chin, was

grave. "Why have you agreed to work with the humans? You're giving Karsul

just the opening he needs."

"First Kandi, and now you," Kor grumbled. "I'm not blind to Karsul's

ambition, but I am also not blind to the dangers inherent in that." A blunt

finger jabbed out at the twisting colors of the phenomenon as it played

across the small screen.

"But humans?" Kali protested.

"In spite of what you may have heard or read in Imperial propaganda, the

humans are a highly capable and advanced race. It would be foolish to waste

that expertise in a senseless battle that might leave us severely crippled.

The humans can always be dealt with later if the need arises."

She pulled out of the circle of his arms, and paced the small, drab room.

"It alarms me when you say such things about our Empire." She shook her

head, sending her shoulder-length black hair flying about her face. "I

don't like it, and if you won't think of yourself, at least think of me."

'.'Kali, Kali," he sighed, rising and crossing to her. He slipped his arms

around her, feeling the tension in her slender body. "I am not disloyal to

the Empire, but I have traveled widely in this crazy galaxy of ours, and I

have learned to separate truth from doctrine. This phenomenon is too dan-

gerous to ignore while we battle the humans for territory. We win conquer

the humans; it's just a matter of picking the most advantageous moment."

65

The Tears of the Singers

"All of this philosophy is all well and good, but what about

IC

,arsul?19

"I've been handling puppies like Karsul for years," he said contemptuously.

"Then don't get careless now. You have me to think of."

"As if I could ever do anything else," he murmured, bending to press his

lips against the soft skin of her neck.

"I'm serious, Kor," she said as she avoided his embrace. "What will become

of me if you fall?"

A small, ironic smile ffickered across his dark face, and he seated himself

on the bed. "I have no doubt that Karsul would take you. You would maintain

your rank."

She was on him instantly, her hand connecting with a ringing slap against

his cheek. "How dare you! If rank and position were my only concern there

was a fleet admiral who would have been happy to marry me. You can question

and doubt everyone around you, but not me! However hard you find it to

accept, I do love you. You are the man I want, and I'll not lose you to a

mutiny which you are foolishly courting."

"Vixen," he said lovingly and, capturing her hands, he pulled her down atop

him. "You've made the past two years bearable," he murmured against her

lips. "And I'll risk you for nothing. We'll solve this problem, and IT

handle Karsul. Who knows," he said, pushing up on one elbow to look down at

her, "you may end up married to a fleet admiral after all."

"What nonsense. A commander is enough for me." And she puffed him into her

arms. Behind them the phenomenon writhed and twisted, advancing another few

kilometers toward the Thygetian sun.

66

Chapter Five

Getting started took longer than had been anticipated. There was equipment

to be gathered, and Spock had to run scans of the planet's surface before

the landing party could beam down. After some two hours of sitting on the

bridge, and watching others work, Kirk had become bored. He left the bridge

in Spock's capable hands, and began to wander agitatedly through the ship

looking for company. Finally he decided to settle in rec room C, and wait it

out. Apparently others had had that idea too, for when he stepped through

the doors blaslin's staccato and rather harsh voice filled the room.

"One and two and," he snapped, jabbing at the music with his violin bow.

Uhura's smooth brow furrowed with concentration, and she bent in close to

study the notes. Maslin leaned in over her shoulder until they were

virtually cheek to cheek. In an unconscious gesture the composer rubbed his

cheek against hers, but none of that tenderness was evident in his voice.

67

The Tears of the Singers

"That is an eighth note. Stop treating it as a quarter note. When you hold

it too long you ruin the symmetry of the phrase."

Uhura said something inaudible, and they began again. Her rich, dark voice

wove a beautiful harmony against the ptue tones of the violin.

Kirk shook his head, and dialed up a coffee. Since they had relaxed from

full alert the room was, as usual, filled with listeners. Every day since

their selection Maslin had worked with the landing party, and they had

always drawn large audiences. The music that was being created was

outstanding, but Kirk had the feeling that esthetic appreciation was not

the sole reason for the popularity of the rec room. Most of the crew was at

least peripherally aware of the growing attachment between Uhura and the

composer, and like most small and closed societies, the ship loved a

romance and the gossip it engendered.

Kirk had given up worrying about the growing intimacy between Maslin and

Uhura. It wasn't the first time Uhura had been interested i n a man, and it

had never interfered with her efficiency. Kirk made a face at the taste of

his now-tepid coffee, and wondered if he was displaying a male bias. After

all, he had had his share of romances during his time as captain of the

Enterprise, and no one had ever questioned his efficiency.

The whistle of the intercom cut dissonantly across the music of the Bach

duet. A young yeoman rose and punched the wall button. She listened for a

moment, then indicated to the captain. Kirk rose, dumped his cup in a

disposal, and crossed to the intercom.

"lrk here.

"Captain. "

"Yes, Mr. Spock, what is it?"

"Request permission to take the Enterprise out of orbit so I may closer

investigate the fourth planet of the system."

"Find something interesting, Spock?"

68

The Tears of the Singm

"I believe so, Captain. I was reviewing the scanner tapes which were made

when we first entered the system. I have found some curious anomalies on

the fourth planet, and I would like to verify the readings."

"You're the science officer, Mr. Spock. Just be sure to let our Klingon

friends know what you're doing so they don't get nervous and

trigger-happy."

"Naturally, Captain.,,

"Keep me posted. Kirk out." He punched off the intercom, dialed a fresh

coffee and returned to his seat to enjoy this moment of relaxation. Once

the landing party beamed down to Ikygeta he wouldn't have time for such

moments.

Spock concluded his conversation with Kor, and shook his head over the

illogic of the Klingon mind. Once Kor had learned that Spock's

investigation of the fourth planet would most likely have nothing to do

with the phenomenon, he lost all interest and declined to send a Klingon

vessel as backup or Watchdog. There was little interest in knowledge for

knowledge's sake in the Klingon makeup, an attitude which Spock found

inconceivable.

"Mr. Sulu, please take us into orbit around the fourth planet, and the com

is yours while I make my observations."

"Aye, aye, Mr. Spock." The helmsman's slender fingers flew over the board.

"Course is plotted and locked in, ETA in twelve minutes."

"Thank you, Lieutenant." Spock gravely inclined his head, and surrendered

the command chair to Sulu. The Vulcan then took up his position at the

science station, and waited patiently to begin his scan.

The seared and barren surface of the planet slid monotonously away beneath

the main screen of the Enterprise. Sulu shifted in the command chair, and

wondered how much longer Spock was going to spend staring at an empty rock.

"Mr. Spock," he said at last. "This place looks as if it's been hit by a

missile bombardment. It has the same appear-

69

The Tears of the Singers

ance as planets that were heavily irradiated during the Romulan War."

Spock raised his head from the hood of his viewer. "Quite correct,

Lieutenant. Sensors indicate that this system was swept by the frontal wave

of a gigantic nova some three thousand years ago. Only rudimentary life now

exists on the planet below us."

"711ree thousand years?" Sulu echoed. "But, Mr. Spock, if that's the case

how are--"

"The Thygetians still present on their world? An interesting question, Mr.

Sulu." Ile Vulcan stepped down from his station and crossed to the command

chair. Sulu quickly vacated and returned to the helm. With his eyes still

on the barren face of the planet, Spock depressed the com button, signaling

the rec room. This time it was Kirk who answered.

"Thought it might be you," the captain said. "What have you got?,9

"A fascinating contradiction, Captain. If you could come to the bridge. 'I

"On MY way.,,

Kirk found Spock standing impassively at the science station. Before he

could speak, the Vulcan's long fingers were playing over the console.

"T'hese are the results of the scan taken over the past thirty minutes. I

will play it on the main screen, magnification eight.,'

Kirk turned to regard the screen. The seared landscape rolled by, every

crack and fissure clearly discernible at this high magnification. Suddenly

a highly regular stone structure came into view. Kirk's eyes narrowed, and

he tugged thoughtfully at his lower lip. Spock reached over, and froze the

tape on the blackened structure.

"Obviously an artifact. Those kinds of angles don't occur in nature. What

do you make of it, Spock?"

"At some point this planet was inhabited by a race of

70

The Tears of the Singers

intelligent beings. Given the design and sApphistication of the buildings I

would estimate them to have been developmentally comparable to your

Babylonians at the time of their destruction."

"DestructionT

"Yes, Captain. The science officer snapped on the screen above his station.

"Scanners indicate that this system took the brunt of a frontal wave which

issued from a nova occurring here." 1lie screen switched to a geodesic star

map, and a red arrow pinpointed an irregular splash of fight among the

stars. "I have backtraced the wave of radiation, and it is clear that it

swept through this system approximately three thousand one hundred and five

years ago. A distance scan of the other planets in this system indicates

the same 'radiation destruction. All except Thygeta."

Kirk leaned on the back of Spock's chair. "Is it possible that life managed

to take hold on Thygeta faster than on the other planets?"

"The odds of that occurnng are infinitesimally small, Captain. On an

evolutionary time scale three thousand years is as a second to us. Th

assume that sea life, and the simple vegetation of Tkygeta, evolved in

three thousand years is inconceivable. To further assume that a race of

intelligent sea dwellm evolved in that same span of time is impossible. No,

it is apparent that the Thygetians were here when the nova reached this

system."

"And their survival?"

"Is a mystery. I suggest that the answer cannot be found from the

Enterprise. I think we can only determine how the Thygetians avoided the

holocaust that enveloped thAr system on the surface of their world."

"You sound like a man who's impatient to get his landing party into

action."

"Impatient?" Spock echoed, slightly raising one eyebrow. "No, Captain, I

should say it is logic rather than impatience 71

The Tears of the Singers

that dictates my suggestion that the landing party beam down. We have

clearly gone as far as is scientifically possible from the bridge of the

Enterprise."

"All right, Mr. Spock. All the supplies have been readied, and if you're

finished here we may as well get to it." Kirk crossed to the command chair,

and opened an intership, frequency. "T'his is the captain. The Thygetian

landing party will report to the transporter room immediately."

"Hadn't we better inform the Klingons that we are ready to beam down?"

"Oh God, yes. They'll want to be right on our heels, or they'll suspect us

of double dealing."

"It is very wearying to deal with beings who judge everyone by their own

irrational suspicions," Spock said disdainfully.

"Still, I'd rather be dealing with them than shooting at them, Spock. It's

not helping my nerves any knowing that there are two of them against one of

us."

"Logical, Captain, but I would point out that mere numerical superiority

will not always determine the outcome of a military engagement. Tactical

expertise must also be considered, and you are well known for your talents

in that area."

"Tbank you for the vote of confidence, but we don't know what sort of

talents Kor might have in that direction. We've only encountered him as a

garrison commander on Organia."

"'Ilien we shall hope that events will not require a test of military

skills."

"Amen to that, Spock. Shall we go?" Kirk said, indicating the turbolift.

"Mr. Sulu, the ship is yours. See to it that our Klingon allies are

informed of our landing."

.'Yes, sir."

"You were supposed to be in the transporter room five minutes ago," Uhura

said mildly while Maslin vibrated about the room like a hysterical pinball.

She was dressed in coldweather fatigues. The grey-and-white pants and

knee-high 72

The Tears of the Singers

boots covered her long legs, and her elegant figure was masked by the bulky

parka.

"God damn it!" he yelled, flinging a handful of loose musical notation

pages into the air. "I am not a watchmaker," he continued as he stood in a

blizzard of falling papers. "I'm an artist! I will not be hurried!"

"I know you're nervous and frightened, but don't you dare take it out on

me," Uhura snapped. "If I had known you weren't ready I would never have

agreed to that musical session in the rec room. Now get packed before the

captain comes himself instead of just sending me."

His energy and tension evaporated, and he sank down on the edge of his bed.

"I don't know what to take," he said quietly.

The communications officer moved to the hidden dresser and pulled out an

armful of underwear. She then gathered up his personal toiletries from the

bathroom, and dumped the entire load into his arms. Cold-weather fatigues

had already been called up from stores, and lay across the foot of his bed.

"Now, I suggest that you get changed. A balmy day on Thygeta. is around

thirty-five degrees Fahrenheit, and those linen suits of yours just aren't

going to cut it. As for musical equipment-I think you might be able to

handle that yourself," she concluded dryly.

He looked up into her beautiful and impassive face. "You won't let me get

away with anything, will you?"

"No. Spoiled brats and temper tantrums don't amuse me. I don't have time to

bother with them."

"I thought you loved me," he said, sounding somewhat like a child who has

just discovered that mother spanks.

"I sleep with you," Uhura corrected. "Don't confuse the action with the

emotion. And even if I did love you it's not license for you to treat me

like a doormat." Maslin kept his eyes nervously averted from her, and

concentrated instead on folding and placing the clothes in a backpack.

"Your medicine," she added abruptly as he started to close the pack.

73

The Tears of the Singers

"Oh yes." He crossed to the dresser and removed the bottle of pills from

the top drawer. He tossed it into the pack, seamed it shut, and headed for

the door.

"Do you need any of these?" Uhura asked, bending to retrieve one of the

notation pages.

"No, I just use them for doodling ... and as a prop for my tantrums," he

added with an apologetic glance toward her.

A smile tugged at her lips. "And I suppose that passes for an apology from

you?" she asked.

"Yes," he replied shortly, and stepped into the corridor.

She sighed, and shook her head. "Okay, I suppose one can't settle for

everything."

"Ah, but in me you come very close."

She couldn't think of a sufficiently crushing retort so she let it pass,

and led him quickly to the transporter room.

Kirk was jigging with impatience when they arrived. He looked at Maslin as

if debating whether to speak, then seemed to think better of it. Instead he

busied himself with last-minute instructions to Lieutenant Kyle, who stood

behind the transporter console. Uhura looked around the transporter room,

thinking how strange it seemed to see the landing party without their

identifying uniform colors. Only the gold braid on the sleeves of the

jackets distinguished one white-suited figure from the other.

"We're ready, sir," Lieutenant Kyle said, finishing some final adjustments

to the transporter. "We're going to put you down near a large group of the

Taygetian cubs."

"Very well, Mr. Kyle. May as well find out right away if the natives are

hostile," Kirk added as he bounded onto the transporter platform. "Signal

the freight transporter to send down the equipment after we've had a chance

to take a look around, and find a suitable campsite."

"Yes, sir."

Spock, Uhura, Maslin, Scotty and Yeoman Chou, a diminutive Chinese girl who

looked like she ought to be wearing a silk kimono rather than toting a

phaser, joined Kirk on the

74.

The Tears of the Singers

platform. Lieutenant Donovan hefted his guitar in its case, and watched as

the transporter hummed to life. He and the three security guards would

follow the first group to the Thygetian surface.

They became aware of the song even before they had fully materialized. It

seemed to reach deep into the soul and set up an answering resonance in the

listener. Even to an untrained ear like Kirk's it was apparent that they

were hearing only a thin slice of the total melody. Fascinating and

beautiful motifs would catch the ear, then whirl away into a range beyond

human hearing. Certain harmonies would weave and blend-, but there was

always a disconcerting feeling that a voice or two was missing. It was

almost a sensory overload, and for several moments the humans stood in rapt

contemplation of the music.

Spock, as always unmoved by externals, had switched on his tricorder the

moment materialization was complete, and was busy monitoring the readings.

Maslin, an expression of enchantment on his narrow face, took a step

forward, and almost lost his footing in the soft, glittering sand. Uhura

instinctively reached out to steady him, and for once he didn't snap at her

for her solicitude; he was too intent upon the song.

Overhead the sky was a strange silver gray, but there was no evidence of

clouds. Behind them the ice green waves boomed onto the beach and ran

hissing and foaming up the sand. Small birdlike creatures, their sparkling

blue head feathers fluttering from their speed, retreated, peeping, from

the advancing waters. Then, as the waves receded, they would rush back

toward the ocean, feeding on something the waters had left behind. The

breeze from the sea was clean, tangy and bitterly cold.

"Sweet Jesus," Sootty murmured, covering one ear. "If these beasties keep

this up day and night it's a hard time we're going to have sleeping."

75

The Tears of the Singers

"Evidence indicates that to be the case, Mr. Scott," Spock said. "But I

expect we will become accustomed to the sound after several hours,"

"Look, Captain," Yeoman Chou said, pointing down the beach. "We're arousing

some interest."

They all looked quickly in the direction of her gesture. Several hundred

yards down the beach thirty or so whitepelted Thygetians gazed at them with

wide blue eyes. Many lay tumbled over one another as if the arrival of the

humans had interrupted them in the midst of some game. For several seconds

the two groups regarded one another, then the cubs set up a veritable

cacophony of chirpings, warblings, hums and whistles, all the while

glancing fearfully from the humans to the glistening crystal cliffs that

rose like ice castles from the diamond-bright sands. It was from the

cliffis that the mighty chorus rose, and by narrowing their eyes against

the brilliance of the cliffs and sand, the humans could distinguish several

adult Taygetians in their crystal grottos.

"It's like they're warning the adults," Uhura said quietly.

"And with absolutely no result," Maslin added, shading his eyes with one

slender hand. "They're just continuing the song. 99

"The behavior of the cubs strongly indicates intelligence, but the adults

. . ." Spock shook his head. "Such disregard for potential danger would

argue against their being intelligent."

"Not necessarily, Mr. Spock," Kirk said. "Animals will always panic and

flee when faced with a potential threat. The major exception I can think of

to that rule-animals who are able to put their fears aside and stand in the

face of danger--are very intelligent ones like humans, and Vulcans, and

Andorians. I could go on-, but you get the idea."

"Then you are suggesting that the Thygetians are responding to some higher

duty, or that we are just not important enough to merit a response,

Captain?"

"It does sort of look that way." The distinctive hum of the

76

The Tears of the Shwrs

transporter rose from behind them, and moments later Donovan and the three

security guards coalesced from the shimmering particles.

"Lt. Kyle said to have you signal him when you've located a campsite. He

also suggested that you pick a place that's in the shelter of a cliff so

that if there should be a storm we'll be protected.,,

"Thank you, Donovan, and I think Lt. Kyle's suggestions are well merited."

They began walking, and about three hundred yards down the beach the cliffs

made a sharp bend, creating a sheltered cove. Kirk liked the defensibility

of the location, so it was there that Kyle materialized the substantial

amount of equipment required by the landing party. Kirk gave a nod of

satisfaction.

"Okay, let's get to it. The sooner the camp is up the sooner you can erect

a perimeter, and the better I'll feel."

"You don't think we're in any danger, do you, Captain?" Uhura asked.

"With two Klingon battle cruisers orbiting above us, and a party of

Klingons about to land on this planet, not to mention a race of unknown

beings inhabiting the cliffs around us? Why no, of course not," he

concluded with a twinkle in his hazel eyes. Uhura chuckled, but her face

was thoughtful as she joined Maslin.

The cubs watched as the humans began to unpack their equipment. When the

landing party approached the base of the cliffs the cubs' cries took on an

almost hysterical note, then died into a confused melodic murmuring as the

humans continued to erect their camp, paying no attention to the adults who

serenely sang above them.

"They think we're going to hurt the adults," Maslin said as he uncrated the

synthesizer.

"And we've confused them by not heading up the cliffs to

kill the older ones," Uhura added, pulling off the protective

wrapping that covered the keyboards of the synthesizer.

77

The Tears of the Singers

"After all, their only experience with humans has been with hunters."

"Well, maybe after they see we're not going to hurt them they'll start to

approach us. I want to start mimicking their sounds back at them, and start

building up a vocabulary in the synthesizer."

Kirk, who had been perambulating from group to group, lending a hand and

overseeing security's defenses, paused at Maslin and Uhura. "We may be able

to convince them that we're not going to hurt them, but what about our

Klingon friends? Let's just hope they don't get trigger-happy, or decide to

play soccer with the cubs."

"But they're so cute, how could anybody hurt them?" Maslin objected.

"Cute doesn't mean a lot to a Klingon," Uhura said. "Remember the

tribbles," she added to Kirk.

The captain put a hand over his eyes. "Oh God, don't remind me. Let's just

hope the Thygetians and the Klingons don't arouse that kind of antipathy in

one another."

"Have I missed something?"

"Another story," Uhura said, touching Maslin on the arm. "But one that you

should hear. I'll tell you later."

"Well, let's get back to it," Kirk said, glancing up and down the beach.

"Me Klingons will be here soon, and I want us set up by then."

"You don't anticipate trouble do you, Captain?" Maslin asked.

"I may not anticipate trouble, Mr. Maslin, but I'm always prepared for it,"

he said over his shoulder as he walked away.

"Somehow that doesn't make me feel very confident," Maslin confided in an

undertone to Uhura.

'Ii should. It's Captain Kirk's preparations that have saved us in a good

many encounters."

Kor watched as Kali strapped on her bolstered disruptor, and tied it down

with the thigh belt. The thin leather strap

78

The Tears of the Singers

was a macho affectation that never ceased to amuse him, but it was not all

for show. Despite her fragile beauty Kali was an intelligent, well-trained

and highly capable female. In fad, she was one of the best sharpshooters in

the Imperial fleet. As he watched the way her hair fell forward to caress

her cheek he felt his heart squeezed with love for his young bride, and he

almost regretted his decision to include her in the landing party.

As if she had read his mind she looked over at him where he lay on the bed

and said, "I wish I didn't have to go."

"I too, my love, but I need you there to keep an eye on Quarag and Jennas."

"If there's going to be trouble it's going to start here. I don't like to

think of you facing Karsul alone."

"I can handle Karsul, and if I can't your presence isn't going to make any

difference."

"At. least I would be with you."

"My dear, they aren't going to let us die nobly together. You at least will

be spared."

"I know. That's what worries me."

"Come here," he said, gesturing with one hand. She came to his side, and he

pulled her down next to him on the bed. He pressed his lips against her

silky hair, breathing in the sweet smell of her perfume. "I don't want to

send you from my side, but I need you to watch not only our own people but

the humans as well. With you there I will know I am getting accurate

information."

"Quarag is in command of the landing party. It is he who will make the

daily reports."

"True, but you will contact me every evening on a scrambled, closed beam to

this cabin."

"Communications will pick up the private transmission."

"Let them. That will keep Karsul guessing, and perhaps a little

off-balance."

"Keep them guessing," she repeated, rubbing his black hair. "I think that

should be your motto."

79

The Tears of the Singers

"If we live long enough to start a family it shall be the code of our

house." He smiled, and she tugged at one end of his trailing moustache.

"You are impossible, but I'll keep you. Am I not to see you again until

this mission is over, or will you come to the planet?"

"I expect I'll beam down at least once. I want to take a firsthand look at

these Thygetians."

"Do you really think the answer is on the planet?"

"No, but if the humans send down a party I must counter them. Strategy, my

dear."

"No, politics, my dear," she mimicked sarcastically. "Now I must go." She

pressed a kiss onto his lips, and bounced off the bed. "I will contact you

tonight."

He rose with a grunt, and smoothed down the front of his tunic. "I'll walk

you to the transporter room. That far at least I can go with you."

The rest of the landing party was milling about in the transporter room

when they arrived. Kor crossed to the officer behind the transporter

console.

"Are the humans down yet?"

"Yes sir, some twenty minutes ago."

"Excellent. Put the landing party down one-half mile from their camp."

64yes, Sir.,,

"Kor," Kali said quietly, crossing to his side. "Is that wise? You will be

putting a great deal of stress on both parties."

"I want them to be nervous. It wouldn't do to have them too cocky."

She gave him a quizzical look and shook her head. "Keep them guessing?"

"Absolutely." The landing party began to arrange themselves on the

transporter platform. Kor took Kah by the shoulders and looked down into

her face. "Survive and succeed," he said softly.

80___

The Tears of the Singers

"I will. See to it that you do the same," she added in a low voice.

He nodded and released her, stepping back to stand by the console. She

seemed a small figure among the tafl, heavyset males who surrounded her.

There were several flashes, and the landing party was gone. Kor stifled a

sigh, and headed for the bridge. He felt very isolated with Kali gone, and

he hoped he could maintain the delicate balance he was treading between the

Earthers and his own mutinous, ambitious crew.

Still, he thought with a fatalistic shrug, if I fail I won't be around very

long to worry about it. Karsul will see to that.

For a brief moment he wondered if Kirk were bedeviled with such problems.

Somehow he doubted it.

"Company, Captain," Scotty said with a jerk of his head. His face and tone

were grim. Kirk and Spock whirled and gazed in the direction of the nod.

Down the beach they saw the distinctive flashes of a Klingon transporter.

Ragsdale, Brentano and Lindenbaum, the three security guards, drew their

phasers and moved swiftly into cover. Scotty dropped the self-erecting tent

he had been holding, and fanned out to the left flank while Uhura took out

her communicator and flipped it open.

"Khngons, Mr. Kyle," she said crisply. "Lock onto our positions, and be

ready to pull us out of here if the situation should turn ugly."

Maslin glanced nervously from the tensely alert security guards; to Kirk

and Spock, gazing intently down the beach; to Scott, lovingly fingering his

phaser; to Uhura, her beautiful dark face set in grim lines.

"I think I like our other company better," Maslin muttered with a look to

the. Thygetian cubs who had been progressively flopping forward to

investigate the human camp.

"Unfortunately you sometimes can't choose your friends," Uhura responded.

"Why don't you take cover."

61

The Tears of the Singers

"What about you?"

"I can take care of myself, and it's my job to be out here."

"Then it's my job to be out here too."

"Oh Guy, why must you be so damn competitive!" she snapped irritably. "I'm

trained for this. You're not."

"Why do you always assume that everything I do or say is motivated by ego?

Has it ever occurred to you that chivalry and affection might play some

part in this?"

Their eyes met, and suddenly the Klingons seemed very

remote and unimportant, for she saw in his eyes that which

she had not wished to see. Shaken, she dropped her eyes, and

for one wild moment wished she could return to earlier,

simpler emotions. Flirtation-even their affair --- seemed safer

than the warmth, affection and, yes, love that she now found

in his eyes.

"I'm sorry," she said at last. "I had no right to make assumptions about

your motives."

"Gracious lady," he said, touching her lightly on the cheek with one long

forefinger. "Now, do I get to stay or do I have to go skulk in a tent?"

She was grateful for the return to the original topic. She had no desire to

deal with this shift in their relationship right now. "I suppose you can

stay. Since nobody's started shooting yet we may be okay."

"I thought we had a truce with the Klingons?"

"What an innocent. The Klingons' basic law of life is that laws are made to

be violated."

"I had no idea," he said slowly as he watched the five dark and saturnine

men, and the one delicate, black-haired woman approaching. "I thought it

was just propaganda to keep the tax dollars rolling in for Star Fleet."

"Beginning to see a reason for our existence?" Uhura asked with an ironic

glance. At a gesture from Kirk she holstered her phaser. The security men

followed suit, but somewhat more slowly.

The five Klingons paused, and gazed curiously down at the

82

The Tears of the Singers

Thygetian cubs who ringed the human camp. The cubs stared up at them

fearlessly out of pale blue eyes. Uhura didn't like the way several of the

Klingon males eyed the glorious silver white pelts of the Thygetians, and

she shifted nervously.

"Greetings, Kirk," a tall, slim Klingon called as he stepped over a

Thygetian. "I am Lieutenant Commander Quarag, science officer aboard the

Klothos. "

"Welcome to Taygeta, Commander," Kirk said with a faint smile.

4,4'kM you claiming this world already that you so boldly act as if we

were your guests?" Quarag smiled also, but it was a wolfish, unpleasant

expression.

"Neither your Empire nor the Federation is able to lay claim to this

world," Spock interjected. "The planet is inhabited. It will be the

decision of the natives to determine which, if any alliance, they desire."

"Natives?"

"M around you," Kirk said.

Quarag glanced about. "These animals?"

"Natives," Kirk repeated.

"If this is some Earther trick to take this world--2'

"'Mere is no trick," Spock said. "These are intelligent, sentient

creatures. They have a complex language. That alone qualifies them for

classification as a sentient race."

"My science officer, Aft. Spock, who commands the landing party, believes

there is a link between the Taygetians and the phenomenon," Kirk said

mildly.

"So we have heard," Kaff said softly. "But I fad to see why."

Ie Earth party eyed her curiously, for women were rare on Klihgon vessels.

Only once before had they met one, and that had been Kang's wife, Mara.

Mara had been tall and angular with beautiful, but almost harsh features.

Kirk had been in the habit of thinking of her as the typical Kfingon woman,

but this was clearly not the case, for the woman who stood before him was

small and fragile. There was even a

83

The Tears of the Singers

Dresden-china quality about her in spite of her honey gold skin. She seemed

disconcerted by Kirk's scrutiny, and she shifted h er topaz-colored eyes

away, fixing them at last upon Uhura.

"Is it because of the song?" she suddenly asked, with a quick took toward

the cliffs.

"Why would you reach that conclusion?" Masliii asked," taking a step

forward, and watching her intently.

"I'm not sure. There is something very compelling about the song. I feel

that if I could just turn a comer in my mind I would be able to understand

its meaning. It seems to speak of . . . well, of many things," she finished

lamely. Maslin wondered what she had really been going to say.

"You're very astute," Kirk said with his best smile and a warm light in his

eyes which he always acquired when he was interested in a beautiful woman.

"Yes, it is the song. That's why we've brought one of the Federation's best

musicians." He indicated the composer. "Mr. Guy Maslin."

Kali nodded politely, and Quarag looked disgruntled. It was apparent that

the Klingons were not prepared for a scientific inquiry that took this

particular direction.

"Well, I am certain we shall make equal progress using our own methods,"

Quarag said somewhat huffily.

"Oh, I don't doubt it," Kirk replied. "Where are you planning to camp?"

"There," the Klingon said, indicating a high knoll. From that vantage point

the human camp would be in plain view.

"Trusting, aren't they," Ragsdale muttered to Brentano.

"I don't mind them watching," the blond security guard replied. "But I sure

as hell wish they'd do it some three or four miles down the beach. I don't

like having them so close."

"That'll do," Scotty snapped, catching Kirk's irritated look, and realizing

that the Klingons had overheard the security guards' exchange. The two men

looked embarrassed, and subsided.

The Tears of the Singers

"We will set up our camp and begin work," Quarag stated. Kirk nodded. "Feel

free to use any of our equipment. The closer we work the more likely we are

to solve this problem. "

"I don't think that will be necessary," one of the heretofore silent

Klingons said with a sneer. "I doubt there is anything we could learn from

Earthers."

"Don't be a fool, Jennas," Kali said, exasperated. "Our first duty is to

determine the cause of the space/time rip and repair it.,,

"Who's in command of this team? You or IT' Quarag demanded. "I will

discipline anyone if it becomes necessary."

"You know my authority," the Klingon woman said cryptically.

"Your position in Kor's bed does not give you power over me, woman!" Jennas

said. "Keep to your place."

Kirk exchanged a quick glance with Spock. He then stepped forward and

lightly touched Kali on the arm. She shrank back, and he wondered if she,

like Mara, had been told stories of Earth torture and death camps.

"DoWt be afraid. We won't hurt you."

"My husband said you were different from most humans."

"And I could say the same about him."

"We will set up our camp now," Quarag announced in an overly loud voice as

he tried to reassert control, and separate Kirk and Kali.

"Do you need any help?" Kirk asked sweetly, enjoying baiting the Klingon.

"That will not be necessary," Quarag gritted. "Come, Kali." He turned on

his heel, and marched off down the beach with his landing team trailing

after him. The Thygetian cubs seemed to sense the Klingons' anger, for they

skittered nervously out of the way.

"An interesting female," Spock said, as Kirk gazed thoughtfully after the

retreating Klingons.

"Yes, very. I just wonder what she is doing here."

85

The Tears of the Singers

"You suspect something?"

"I'm not sure. Call it a hunch, but I have a feeling that something's not

right among the Kfingons."

"Isn't it likely to be a bonus for our side?" Scotty asked, joining the

other two officers.

Kirk grimaced, and clucked dubiously. "Hard to say. Sometimes you can get

hurt worse on the periphery of a dog fight than if you're right in the

middle of it. Well, we'll just have to keep our eyes open."

"Have you got a few minutes or are you still being Madam Star Fleet?"

Uhura looked up from the stationary tricorder she was calibrating, frowned

and brushed back a trailing wisp of hair. "I thought I asked you to stop

calling me that."

Maslin shrugged. "You looked so officious it just sort of fit.,,

"I am busy, not officious. These tricorders need to be placed at the

perimeter of the camp. They'll make a constant record of conditions to a

radius of one hundred miles, and the information will be transmitted back

to the computers aboard the Enterprise. "

"My, my, I'm impressed," he drawled, dropping down to sit on the sand. He

scooped up a handful of the micalike grains, and stared moodily at it as it

trickled from between his fingers. Uhura sighed, and knelt next to him. She

took his hand, dusted the clinging grains of sand from his palm and held it

between her slender, dark hands.

"Is there some reason why you're being so cranky or is it just another

example of artistic temperament?" Her tone was gentle, softening the

harshness of her words.

He flushed, bringing some color to his pale cheeks. "Sorry. You must get

tired of me acting like a five-year-old."

"Good heavens," she said, a smile crinkling the comers of her eyes. "You're

not cranky, you're sick. A real apology from you?"

86

The Tears of the Singers

He smiled crookedly. "Oh, I occasionally remember how to behave. Just don't

get used to it-it won't last."

"I'm sure of that. Now, what is the matter?"

Ile frown descended again, and he rested his elbows on his knees, and

stared out at the ocean. "I'm bored and I feel useless. Everyone is busy

setting up equipment, taking readings, standing guard, while I'm just a

piece of baggage."

"It's a little late for you to start analyzing the Thygetian song this

evening. Besides, once we have the camp set up and running we'll be moving

aside for you. If anyone's baggage it's us. What we've done, we've done to

help you, but you're the one who has to solve the mystery of the song.

We're just here to assist."

He touched her cheek. "You have the most amazing ability to make a person

feel important."

She turned her head, and pressed a quick kiss onto the palm of his hand.

"Thank you." She rose and brushed the sand from the knees of her pants.

"Give me five more minutes, and I'll have this finished."

"Awd then?"

"And then maybe we can go for a walk."

"Great. I want to get the feel of this place."

"So do I, but go and check with Spock first."

"Do we need permission to go for a walk?"

"There are a party of Klingons camped a half mile down the beach, and this

is an uncharted planet."

"Christ! Okay, okay," he said, holding up his hands. "I'll try to act

subordinate."

She watched him walk back toward the cluster of metallic shelters, and felt

again that rush of joy and excitement that his presence always brought to

her. Something washappe i g here, for it was now obvious that the affection

and attraction didn't flow in just one direction. She knew that soon she

would have to face the situation and evaluate it, but not just yet. There

were too many decisions and potential changes in that evaluation, and she

was reluctant to deal with them.

87

The Tears of the Singers

She hoped he would get Spock's permission to do a bit of exploring for she,

too, was drawn y the silver-lit beauty of the world, and the pervasive and

compelling song that wove its complex harmonies across the silent ocean.

Near the water's edge the covey?-herd?---school? She pondered the proper

designation for a group of Thygetian cubs, and finally decided that school

was the closest description. The cubs were scooping out hollows in the damp

sand, and settling down for the night. This task was accomplished with a

great deal of humming, tweeting and horseplay. The pups were flinging sand

with their front flippers, and rolling and tumbling about in furry balls as

they wrestled.

Guy came trotting back to her, stumbling a bit in the deep sand. "Spock

says we can go so long as we're back in thirty minutes," he panted. Flis

breath puffed whitely out in front of him, and Uhura realized that the

temperature was dropping with the sun.

"That's not much time."

"True, but I guess he's concerned about having us out at night. The sun's

almost down." He pointed out to sea.

She turned, and shaded her eyes against the slanting rays of the Thygetian

sun. Overhead the clouds were turning a rich orange and peach, and the

ocean shimmered red gold in the dying light. It was the first time since

their arrival that there had been any color evident other than the varying

shades of silver, white and clear crystal, and Uhura found it a welcome

change.

Realizing that she was wasting time, she slung her tricorder over her

shoulder. Guy took her arm, and they headed off in a generally

northerly,direction. They skirted the cubs, not wishing to alarm the

youngsters, but the Thygetians now seemed unconcerned with their presence.

They watched the humans curiously out of their pale blue eyes, but showed

no fear. As Uhura and Maslin moved past several of them chirped and trilled

while bobbing their heads up and down.

so

The Tears of the Singers

"They certainly seem intelligent," Maslin remarked. "I mean, that sounded

an awful lot like a greeting to me."

"'Ib me too."

"How could the Federation have classified them as animals? When I think

about some hunter coming along and giving them a joh of electricity to the

head it makes me want to do the same to some bureaucrat, and see how they

like ft."

Uhura looked distressed. " How did you find out about this?19

"Ex-girl friend wanted a crystal tear. When I'm contemplating spending that

much money I do a little research."

"Did you buy it for her?"

"No, I found the way they were obtained to be disgusting and barbaric."

They rounded an outcropping and discovered what appeared to be a trail

heading up into the cliffs. The sand had been smoothed and packed as if by

countless large bodies. They exchanged glances.

"Think it's a path up to the adults?" Maslin asked.

"Quite likely. We've still got a few minutes. Let's go a little way and see

what we find."

The path wound between crystalline formations and fallen boulders, climbing

higher into the tumbled outcroppings at the base of the cliffs. Uhura

frowned and took a slow turn, studying the trail and the surrounding area.

"What's wrong?"

"I'm not sure. This trail is well worn, as if it's been here for a long

time, but it doesn't seem well used, if you take my meaning.,

Maslin copied her slow look, then shrugged. "I don't see anything."

"I'm not sure there is anything to see, but I have the impression that this

trail is not the scene of constant comings and goings between the adults

and the cubs."

46so?"

09

The Tears of the Singers

"It just seems odd that the adults of a race would show so little interest

in their young. That doesn't seem to be a very prosurvival trait."

Guy sucked thoughtfully at the insides of his cheeks, then shook his head.

"Maybe the adults think there's something they have to do that's more

important than watching the kids. 19

"Spock suggested something like that earlier, but it still seems odd."

They resumed their climb. Suddenly Uhura froze. Maslin, who had been

looking back toward the ocean, bumped heavily into her. He opened his

mouth, then bit back the words at her sharp, chopping gesture. He then

discerned the reason for her abrupt haft. Beyond a curve in the trail

someone was holding a low-voiced conversation in a language he didn't

understand. Uhura lifted her tricorder, and carefully switched it on. 1he

murmurings continued for several more minutes. Then there was a sharp

snick, as if some device had been shut off. Uhura switched off her

tricorder and let it fall to her hip. She then darted around the crystal

outcropping.

This time Maslin was ready for her because he had seen her tense as she

prepared to launch herself around the rock, and he was right behind her as

they exploded around the curve in the trail.

The Klingon woman, Kali, knelt in the sand, caught in the act of replacing

a communicator on her belt. Terror flared in her golden eyes at the sight

of the humans, and her hand jerked for the disruptor at her hip.

"Christ, don't . . ." Guy began, but Uhura was quicker. She crossed the

intervening distance in one bound, and her booted foot lashed out, kicking

the disruptor from the Klingon's hand. Kali grimaced and gripping her wrist

pillowed it in her lap.

"I'm sorry," Uhura said, dropping down next to her. The woman flinched

away, then relaxed into hostile alertness

90

The Tean of the Sinpn

when she realized that Uhura wasn't going to hurt her again. "Is it broken?"

"No, only bruised."

Uhura glanced at the disruptor lying in the sand. "We do tend to react

without thinking, don't we?" she asked a little ruefully.

Some of the tension leached out of Kali, and she nodded slowly. "Perhaps

that is why we lose so many ships and men."

"It's one possibility," Uhura replied cautiously.

"What are you doing out here?" Maslin asked, perching on a nearby boulder.

"Getting a feel for the world."

"But-w-" Uhura shot him a warning look, and he subsided.

"What?"

"Well . . . ah ... it might be dangerous," he improvised.

Kali laughed, a light, musical sound that blended well with the omnipresent

song. "I am not your typical Earthwomanweak and helpless. I can take care

of myself."

"I would say Lieutenant Uhura has done a pretty good job of taking care of

herself too," Guy said challengingly.

Maslin and Kali locked eyes, and Uhura stepped in. "Arguing racial

superiority has always biin a useless exercise, both on my world and in

space. "Me captain is right, we have to work together if we're going to

solve this mystery. What do you make of the Thygetians now that you've had

a chance to look around?"

"A number of our officers would like to classify them as animals." She

glanced at the two humans. "It makes it much easier to colonize an

uninhabited planet."

"But what do you think?"

"I think they are unquestionably intelligent, but I still do not understand

why you think there is a correlation between the phenomenon and the

Taygetians."

"Actually, I don't either," Maslin said, sliding down onto the sand so he

could sit between the two women. "That's 91

The Tears of the Singers

Spock's-theory, and we can't prove it or disprove it until we can understand

what they're singing about."

"If it's a language why not use your universal translator?"

"Slwk tried that this afternoon," Uhura said.

"But all he got was gibberish," Guy added excitedly. "When I first listened

to a tape of the Thygetian song I could tell that large pieces of it were

missing. Apparently the translator picked up on that also, so it couldn't

make sense out of what it was recording."

"How could you tell the song wasn't complete?" Kali asked, shifting until

she could relax with her back against some rocks.

"Music is audible mathematics. Just as there is a logical progression in

math so there is in music." He shrugged. "I have this quirk that enables me

to translate music into numbers almost instantly. When I heard the tape it

was obvious that it didn't track."

"And now?"

"It's even more apparent now."

"I'm not certain I understand, but it would be interesting to watch you

work."

"Then come on down and watch. Thmorrow I'll begin programming the

synthesizer to the Thygetian song. With its help I'll be able to build a

picture of their musical theory."

"And that will enable you to understand their language?"

"It will certainly help."

She sat in thoughtful silence for several moments, then looked up. "Perhaps

I will come to your camp."

"Do," Uhura said, picking up the disruptor, and presenting it butt first.

Kali stared in confusion, first at the weapon, then at Uhur-4. "Go ahead,

take ft. I think we can agree that neither of us is a killer or a monster."

Kali hurriedly holstered the weapon. "It will be dark soon. I must get back

to camp."

"And so must we," Uhura said, rising and dusting off the

92

The Tears of the Sir*ers

seat of her pants. "Spock will kill us if we don't get back before the sun

sets."

"Wouldn't that be an illogical reaction?" Maslin asked.

"He would find a logical reason to justify it."

"That must be convenient. Sort of like having a selective conscience or

memory." He held out his hand to Uhura, and she helped him to his feet.

"Come to our camp, Kali. We'd like to have you."

"I will try. You are a professional musician?" she asked Guy. He nodded.

"Well, perhaps you will play for me. I like music." She turned and started

down the trail with Maslin staring incredulously after her. Uhura chuckled.

"Play for her? Like I'm some sort of nightclub musician who'll play for

anyone at anytime. Doesn't she have any idea who I am?"

"No. Based on what we know about Klingon society, I'm quite certain that

being a musician is not one of the- more respected functions. Besides, you

played for us."

"I played with those of you who were going to be in the landing party, and

coached you," he corrected as he took her hand, and they started back

toward camp. "I'm used to being paid for what I do, and very well. A

lieutenant's pay in Star Fleet doesn't cut it." His jaw set, and his

nostrils flared a bit with anger.

"I thought you were beginning to accept your position on this mission, even

to enjoy it."

"I'm intrigued by musical puzzles, but I still don't like the way your

captain impressed me into service, and I intend to go to Star Fleet when

this is over. As for enjoying it . . ." He stopped, and placed his hands on

her shoulders. They were at the base of the cliffs now, and the sun was a

blazing orange disc that seemed to rest upon the face of the waters. "I

enjoy YOU. 19

His mouth sought her, and she didn't avoid the embrace. As they stood

locked in each other's arms the sun seemed to

93

The Tears of the Singers

plunge into the water, and the sky turned a dark blue. lie stars gleamed

like white gems through ragged openings in the clouds, and below them at the

watees edge the cubs pushed up on their front flippers, faced the cliffs and

began a soft and haunting song that cut across the music of their elders.

Their heads jerked up, and the two humans stood mesmerized by the

melancholy night music. Once more the elder Thygetians paid no heed. They

just continued their song in sublime disregard of their young, who sang so

mournfully below them. Mashn stood with his hands clenched at his sides,

and his eyes glittered greenly with unshed tears. Uhura, too, sensed the

longing and deep sadness inherent in the song, and she stepped closer to

Guy. His arms went around her.

"Sad, so sad. If only I knew what they were saying."

"You will soon. I only hope we can help them."

The last vestiges of light vanished, and the song ended. The cubs settled

back into their nests, and prepared to sleep. Down the beach they could see

the lights of their own camp, and beyond that the Klingon camp like a

watchful eye on the hill overlooking the humans.

The Tkygetian song went endlessly on, and Guy and Uhura began to hurry for

the security and warmth of the camp. The immensity of this new world, and

the mystery of the song, oppressed and frightened them. Fred Ragsdale's

round face seemed a welcome sight as they came through the perimeter of the

camp.

Late that night Maslin lay quietly in his tent listening to the song.

Uhura's thigh was warm against his, and her soft breaths fluttered the hair

on his arm as they lay wrapped in the sleeping bag. He shifted her to a

more comfortable position, easing the cramp in his arm. She murmured some-

thing, then dropped back to sleep. He brushed his lips across her hair and

allowed his head to fan back against the pillow.

The song lulled and beckoned him, yet he feared this place

The Tears of the Singers

with an unreasoning dread. Ile chorus softened, and shifted in key,

reminding him of "Die Winterreise." IEs arms tightened about Uhura, and

softly, almost below his breath, he began the song.

As a stranger I came here, a stranger I depart again.... For my

journey I cannot choose the time, I must find the way for myself in

this darkness. A moon-cast shadow goes along as my companion.

I will not disturb you in your drearns-it would spoil your rest. You

shall not hear my footstepsoftly, softly, close the doorl As I pass I

write on your gate "Good night," so that you may see, I thought of

you.

95

Chapter Six

"Has Lieutenant Mendez completed translating the message that Lieutenant

Uhura intercepted, Captain?" Spock had taken a folding camp stool and placed

it at the mouth of their cove. From this vantage point he could watch both

the Klingons in their hillside camp, and the cubs who were gamboling about

and plunging in and out of the frigid ocean. Now from a position of relative

privacy he had contacted Kirk.

"She certainly has, Mr. Spock," Kirk's voice came back over the

communicator. "And it confirms my suspicions that Kor has his hands full."

"How so, Captain?" Hearing the sounds of an altercation, Spock shifted

slightly on his camp.stool, and glanced back over his shoulder toward the

small group clustered about Maslin's CompuSynthesizer. Mashn and Brentano

were squared off and shouting into each other's faces. Spock almost

interrupted communication so he could break up the

The Tears of the Singers

fight when he saw Uhura heading out of her tent. He relaxed back onto his

stool, knowing that she would handle the situation. He found human emotions

confusing at the best of times, and he couldn't fathom the instantaneous

dislike that had sprung up between Maslin and the chunky security guard.

"Spock, are you there?"

"Yes, Captain. Something took my attention. You were

saying?" -

"It seems that the lady is not reporting to her immediate superior on the

planet. Rather she's using a tight-beam, scrambled transmission to contact

her husband."

"But why communicate secretly with Commander Kor?"

"My question exactly. There's nothing to give us any indication of the

problem in the conversation we intercepted, but I would say the very fact

the conversation took place supports my theory that Kor is not in full

control of his ship."

"You suspect a mutiny?"

"It's not unknown among the Klingons."

"Let us hope, for our sakes then, that Lieutenant Commander Kah keeps her

husband well informed, and that he is not replaced by some less

conciliatory commander."

"Believe me, I'll be watching for anything out of the ordinary. I haven't

forgotten that we are outnumbered, and that the Klingons are vicious

fighters. How are things on your end?9

"Everything is progressing on schedule. Mr. Maslin is set up, and he will

begin programming the synthesizer today."

"How long is this likely to take, Spock?"

"Uncertain, sir. The fact that the universal translator was unable to

fathom the song indicates that there is more at work here than mere

language."

"You're not comforting me, Mr. Spock."

"I wasn't aware that I was supposed to, Captain. I assumed you wanted

accurate facts, not meaningless reassurances."

97

The Tears of the Singers

"A joke, Mr. Spock. "

There was a pause. "I see. Will there be anything more, Captain?"

"Not for the moment. I'll probably be down in the next day or two, but

right now I need to get down to engineering. Riley's been reporting some

odd fluctuations in the dilithium crystals. "

"Do you wish me to assist Mr. Riley? It would be most unfortunate if we had

occasion to need power that the crystals were unable to supply."

"I would say that's an understatement, but no, I see no reason for you to

return to the ship. If it looks like more than a minorproblem I'll recall

Scotty. "

"Very good, Captain. Spock out."

Spock flipped shut his oommunicator, and replaced it on the back of his

belt. There was a flurry of activity at the Kfingon camp, but it didn't

seem to be directed toward anything coherent. The Vulcan shook his head,

feeling strong disapprobation for the unscientific methods employed by the

Klingons. He had little hope that their reluctant partners would contribute

anything meaningful to the research, and he suspected that they might

become hostile and obstructive if they thought the humans were about to

make a major discovery. He decided to warn the security guards to maintain

their vigilance, and not to be lulled by the peace and serenity of this

world. Rising, he moved off to talk with the three men.

Uhura fltted the receiver onto the large stationary tricorder that would

keep a constant record of seismic and climatic conditions, and reached for

the sonic connector. Her hand groped futilely across the packing box, and

she realized the tool must have rolled into the sand while she worked.

Muttering a bit beneath her breath she began to paw through the sand while

still trying to keep a grip on the receiver.

There was a sudden and insistent pressure against her left thigh. Startled,

she jerked around to look over her shoulder.

98

The Tears of the Singers

The receiver tumbled to the ground, and she found herself eye to eye with

one of the 1hygetian youngsters. The connector was delicately gripped in its

mouth. The picture presented was a fairly ludicrous one! the small,

screwdriverlike tool protruding from the cub's smiling mouth, the proud and

eager expression in its blue eyes. Uhura chuckled, and sank back on her

heels in the sand.

"Why, thank you," she said cordially, removing the connector from the

creature's mouth. "Are you trying to help?. "

The Thygetian hummed and tweeted, its little, roundskulled head bobbing

with enthusiasm.

"You probably have no more idea of what I'm saying than I have about your

remarks. I hope we can change that soon."

The cub chirped, then nosed the tricorder.

"Curious about this thing, are you? Well, this is a tricorder," Uhura

explained as she recovered the receiver, and attached it to the body of the

device. "It's a much larger one than we usually use, but it also has a much

greater range. It's going to constantly monitor the environmental

conditions of your world so we can get a better idea of how you developed.

Now, what do you think of that?"

The cub seemed uninterested in the evolutionary implications of its own

development, but very interested in the phaser which rested on Uhura's hip.

The creature reached out with its mobile mouth and tried to slip the weapon

from her belt.

"Hey, none of that now. You could get hurt playing with this." She shook

the phaser under the cub's nose admonishingly.

The Thygetian responded with a long burst of agitated song, and began

flopping happily around the woman. Uhura was forcibly reminded of her

little sisters, and how they had often tried to entice her into a game of

tag on the grass in front of their parents' home.

Laughing, she tapped the Thygetian on the head. Its fur was exceptionally

soft and silky beneath her fingers, Then, bound-

The Tears of the Singers

ing up, she began to back hastily away from the creature. The Thygetian

seemed to grasp the rules of the game almost immediately for it followed

after Uhura, and managed to whirl about and lay part of its back flippers

across her boot with a resounding thwack. It then raced away with Uhura

pursuing. IMey continued the game for several more minutes, then the

Thygetian plunged into the ocean, and lay floating on its back while gazing

impudently at Uhura, who stood balked on the shore.

"If I weren't in uniform, and if that water weren't arctic in temperature,

I'd come in after you," she called, shaking her fist at the singer who

reposed among the whitecaps. She shook her head, gave a laugh and started

back toward camp. It was decidedly warmer than when they had arrived, and

Uhura opened her parka, allowing the breeze to cool her. Suddenly her

friend was back, flopping along at her side with the water sheeting from

its silver white pelt.

Hours later the singer was still with her, pressed up against her leg as

she tuned Spock's lyrette.

"I'm going to get jealous if your little buddy doesn't make room for me,"

Guy called. He was smiling, but there was a hint of grayness in his face,

and he moved slowly and stiffly. She forced back her immediate impulse to

ask if he were all right, knowing it would only aggravate him.

"You don't have to worry, he's just, a baby."

"He, is it? Earlier he was an it. "

She stroked along the Thygetian's spine, causing him to shiver with

pleasure. "He gives off a very de finite male feeling."

"How so?" Maslin asked, dropping to the ground on the other side of her

stool.

"Because he's spoiled and demanding, of course," she teased, ruffling his

black hair.

"Ah lass, now how can you be so hard on the entire sex just because of this

one bad example?" Scotty called, pointing at Maslin as he entered the

circle formed by their shelters. He

100

The Tears of the Singers

grinned at Maslin, who glared at him in mock anger. "What ye need is a

little time with a fine and gentle man who'll treat you with respect."

"Why, Mr. Scott," Uhura crooned. "I never knew you were interesfid."

"And I never knew if you'd spare me a glance2,

"She won't," Guy interjected. "She prefers a man who can speak Basic

without hoking it up with an outdated ethnic accent. 11

"Hoo hoo," Uhura murmured, glancing from one man to the other. "Things are

getting rough now."

Maslin grinned up at Scott, whose twinkling eyes belied the frown that

creased his forehead. "AD right, you Ssasenach, I'll concede this round to

you, but I wam you, I won't forget."

"I'm sure of that. You people have the most amazing capacity for nursing a

grudge. You've been stealing that damn coronation stone for the past six

hundred years."

Scotty gave a modest little cough, and clasped his hands behind his back.

"Aye, and the last time was a mere twenty-eight years ago."

"And you were in on it too," Uhura said with a laugh. "Scotty, I'm ashamed

of you."

"It was for the honor of Scotland, lass."

"I wasn't aware that the Scots had any," Maslin said sotto voce.

"I heard that."

"Now don't get started again," Uhura said at the same moment.

The rest of the landing party began trickling into camp. They were treated

to the same spectacular sunset that had painted the sky and struck

prismatic colors from the cliffs the day before. Chou and Donovan prepared

the evening meal while the remainder of the party sat chatting around a

campfire. Spock sat somewhat removed from the humans, dictating into a

recorder. The fire was really unnecessary. The 101

The Tears of the Singers

party was well supplied with thermal lanterns and a food processor, but it

added to the sense of warmth and closeness to have the fire flickering in

the center of the camp. Spock had raised an eyebrow at the illogic of this

form of heat generation, but he had not demurred when several of the landing

party had taken an hour from their duties to gather driftwood. He had

learned, after repeated and sometimes not very successful attempts, not to

try and impose his rigid notions of duty and logic on the humans.

After dinner the group sat in a drowsy 'circle staring somnolently at the

leaping flames. Maslin lay with his head pillowed in Uhura's lap, and her

slender fingers ruffled through his hair, straighteming and smoothing the

dark strands. The young Singer, with a fine show of fickleness, had

transferred his affections to Guy, and now lay draped across the composer's

legs.

Guy opened one eye and, reaching up, captured Uhura's hand and brought it

gently to his lips. She smiled down at him and, bending forward, pressed a

quick kiss onto his forehead. Aboard ship such an open display of emotion

would have been unthinkable, but here on the surface of this silver-lit

world Uhura felt less inhibited. The other members of the landing party had

tacitly accepted the deepening relationship between her and the composer,

and she felt less shy about displaying the affection she felt for this

small, intense man.

Spock, who had reclaimed his lyrette from Uhura, struck a soft chord that

hung vibrating in the air. His long fingers played over the strings, and

Uhura lifted her head, recognizing the introduction to "Beyond Antares,"

the song she had written in a moment of loneliness.

Her voice rose, warm and rich in the darkness, and the other people about

the fire stirred and stretched, listening appreciatively.

Spock, with the sensitivity of a natural telepath, became increasingly

certain that they were under observation. His fingers continued to move

smoothly and swiftly across the 102

The Tears of the Sinsers

strings, but he raised his head, and peered intently out into the darkness.

His Vulcan sight enabled him to discern the shadowy figure hovering

hesitantly near an outthrust spur of Cliff.

Keeping his voice low he said, "Mr. Ragsdale, there is an intruder about

thirty yards to our right near the base of the cliff. Maintain a casual

attitude, but please apprehend the individual. "

"Yes, sir. " The heavyset security guard rose, stretched and headed toward

one of the shelters, yawning as he went.

Uhura had her back to the intruder so she couldn't turn and look. She felt

as if a target had been drawn in the middle of her back, and her shoulders

tensed as she sat waiting for the bum of a disruptor. She wondered why the

Klingons would send only one person or if there were more lurking in the

rocks. As Ragsdale vanished into the darkness she suddenly realized who had

to be standing and watching the camp.

"Mr. Spock," she said quietly. "I think it may be the young Klingon woman.

When Guy and I discovered her yesterday we invited her to come to our camp.

If she becomes frightened it could upset our truce with the Klingons."

Spock glanced in the direction where Ragsdale had disappeared. "I rather

fear that it is too late to recall Mr. Ragsdale. We shall have to wait upon

developments," he concluded with a wry twist to his mouth.

"I have a better idea," Guy said, pushing himself to a sitting position.

"Why don't we just ask her to join us before your gorilla has a chance to

jump on her?"

Uhura cocked an eyebrow at Spock. "It is logical."

Spock looked faintly miffed, perhaps that Mashn had found the simpler

solution, but he nodded. "Very well, can to her, Lieutenant. She is at

least acquainted with you."

Uhura rose, and looked in the direction of Spock's gaze. She could see

nothing in the darkness, but if the Vulcan said there was a person standing

in the shadows of the cliff it was certain there was someone there."

103

The Tears of the Singers

"Kali?" she called. "Why don't you come and join us?"

Fbr several moments there was no response, then Uhum became aware of the

Klingon as she seemed to coalesce like a figure conjured from wizard's

smoke.

Kali moved cautiously into the fire's light. She knew she was probably

exceeding Kor's instructions, but she had to confess that she was curious

about the humans.

They were all staring at her now, their faces white and blank in the

darkness. All but Uhura, whose skin was even darker than a Klingon's. They

seemed strange and alien in the cold darkness of this new world, and all

the stories she had heard of human cruelty and treachery came back to haunt

her. Her fingers twitched spasmodically near the buff of her disruptor. if

any of the humans had moved she would have used it, but they sat quietly at

their ease as she approached. She resented their relaxation, for it pointed

up her own tension.

But why shouldn't they be relaxed, she thought resentfully. I am on their

territory, and I am one against many.

As she stepped fully into the firelight her eyes flicked quickly about the

circle of humans. Everyone except their captain, and a security guard, were

present. She had assumed Kirk would return to his ship. She wondered at the

guard's absence.

A tall, slim man with dark hair and gentle blue eyes leaned forward, and

lifted a pot from the edge of the fire. "Would you like a cup of coffee?"

He wore the badge of security. His companion, a heavyset blond, frowned at

his friend's cordiality.

So, Kali thought, perhaps they are not all so certain about worlang with

the hatefid Klingons.

"That is a human beverage?"

"Yes," the Vulcan replied. "The humans find it pleasant, but it contains

large amounts of caffeine which I find objectionable. We Vulcans have no

need of such artificial stimulants."

104

The Tears of the Singers

"So that's why they're such a lot of cold fish," Scotty said, as he delved

about in his pack, and withdrew a small flask. "I myself like a bit of

stimulant in my stimulant," he added as he deepened his burr, and splashed

a liberal dollop of an amber liquid into his cup of coffee.

Puzzled, Kali glanced from one man to the other. Uhura rose, and touched

her lightly on the elbow, indicating a vacant stool.

"I don't blame you for being confused. You're listening to another

installment of a long and ongoing battle about human versus Vulcan customs.

It's usually our ship's doctor who carries the standard for humanity, but

in his absence Mr. Scott is standing in. Please, won't you sit down?"

Kali settled gingerly onto the stool. The dark-haired guard handed her a

cup of coffee. She sniffed at it suspiciously, took a sip, then nodded.

"It's good."

"There, you see, Mr. Spock, another race with some taste and sense," Scotty

chortled.

Ragsdale came looming up out of the darkness, shaking his head like a

frustrated St. Bernard. "I searched an over those rocks, Mr. Spock," he

called as he lumbered into the circle of light, "and I couldn't find a

thing."

"'Me intruder has in fact been located," Spock said.

"And is in fact a guest," Maslin added quickly, and Kali relaxed back onto

her stool. Apparently the humans were not contemplating imprisoning her.

She took another sip of the coffee to cover her nervousness. All

conversation had ceased, and the Earthers stared uneasily into the fire or

off into the night sky. Their obvious ne rvousness helped banish hers, and

she turned to Uhura.

"I heard you singing. It was very nice."

"Thank you. It's something I enjoy doing."

61wiff you do it again?"

"Yes, if you would like."

"Let me get my violin, and we'll give the lady a real taste of human

music," Guy said, and pelted off toward his tent. He

The Tears of the Singers

was back in a moment, and he quickly tuned to Spock's lyrette. The two

humans and the Vulcan conferred briefly, then began a simple but haunting

song. It was obvious they were improvising, for no two verses were the same,

but it an blended together in a harmonious whole.

Kali wrapped her hands around the mug, enjoying the way it warmed her

chilled fingers, and began to relax. The intonations were very different

from Klingon music, but she found it pleasant to listen to, and it made her

think of that night months ago when she and Kor had gone to a wine garden

on Klinzhai, and sung and danced until the three moons had set. Thinking of

Kor made her once more aware of her loneliness, and she wondered how things

were going aboard ship. Worries about Karsul, the phenomenon, her

separation from her husband, began to chase each other through her head,

and she lost track of what was happening around her.

"Kali?" someone asked questioningly, and her head snapped up.

"Guess that's a comment on our abilities," Maslin said wryly. "We put our

listener to sleep."

"I wasn't sleeping," she said hurriedly. "Only thinking."

"You seem worried," the dark-haired guard who had given her the coffee

said. "Is there anything we can do?" Kali eyed him suspiciously but he

seemed sincere, and another of her cherished notions about humans went down

in ruins.

"I do not mean to pry," Scott said. "But it had occurred to me that your

presence here might cause trouble for you. You're not likely to walk into

a hornet's nest when you go back to camp, are you?"

She smiled faintly, and adjusted the golden sash of her rank where it cut

across the front of her heavy cape. "No, my position as Kor's wife gives me

certain advantages."

"I've read that a Klingon woman can only enter the service by marriage."

Yeoman Chou asked. "Is that true?"

"Yes, as far as it goes. A woman cannot enter the service 106

The Tears of the Singers

unless she has a male sponsor or protector. He may not necessarily be a

husband." Her lips twisted in a wry little smile. "We do not hold the

favored position in society that you Earthwomen have."

"We don't have a favored position, just an equal one."

"That, to me, would seem very favorable."

"How do you gain rank then?" Uhura asked.

"By working hard, doing a good job and by attaching yourself to a man whose

star is ascending."

"And what happens if his star ever descends?" Donovan asked as he tossed

another piece of driftwood onto the fire.

There was an explosion of sparks, and Kali stared bleakly into the blazing

inferno. "You fall with him."

"Sounds like a hell of a way to run a fleet," Brentano snorted, and gave

her a hostile look.

"I'm sure there are things in your service that could be improved."

"But you don't know, do you?" he sneered.

"Watch your mouth, Brentano," Lindenbaum snapped, starting to rise.

"You want to go a round, buddy boy? Well come on." Brentano gestured

menacingly.

"That will do, Mr. Brentano!" Spock's voice lashed out, separating the two

men, and sending them grumbling back to their places. "I would advise you

to remember not only our directive, but the philosophy contained in the

IDIC."

"After all, mister," Scotty purred quietly, "it's all that diversity that

makes the universe an interesting place."

Kali glanced down the beach toward the fights of the Klingon camp. "I must

return now. Thank you for your hospitality-"

"Come any tfine you like," ura said.

"I wish I could say the ;;me, but some things are not possible."

"If the Organians were accurate such things will, in due time, become

possible," Spock replied.

107

The Tears of the Singers

Kafi smiled, and held out her hand to the Vulcan. "Would it be treason if

I said I hoped so?"

"I would say rather it would be good sense," Spock replied, lightly

touching her hand.

All of the humans, except Brentano, wished her a good night, and

I.Andenbaum, the blue-eyed, gentle-faced security guard, offered to walk

her back to the Khngon camp. She smiled up at him, thinking how young he

seemed by comparison to Kor.

"That won't be necessary. It is only a short distance, and there is nothing

to threaten me on this world." She paused, and surveyed the star-sprinkled

sky and the silver ocean booming onto the sand in a deep counterpoint to

the Taygetian song. "In fact," she continued, "I have never been in such a

peaceful place before."

"I know. There's something about this world that sort of gets to you. Well,

good night."

','Good night, Mr. Lindenbaum." She walked into the darkness, and felt a

tug of regret as she left the beguiling warmth of not only the fire, but

the people as well.

She felt a surge of anger with herself for succumbing to the blandishments

of the humans, but she could not dismiss it as mere playacting. 'Mere was

something very honest and sincere about the Earthers and she found it a

welcome relief after the hostility and hypocrisy that riddled the ship.

She found herself beginning to worry once more, but she pushed it away. For

the present there was nothing she could do about the dangers which beset

Kor. She decided she could best serve them both by relaxing, enjoying the

peace of this new world and preparing for the next battle.

Using the darkness as a cloak she crept up the slope of the hill and,

scooping out some sand, she wiggled in beneath one wall of her tent. In

this way she avoided the five men who sat talking and drinking about a

portable heater in front of the circle of tents. She had no desire to

explain her absence to Quarag, nor did she feel comfortable being the only

woman

106

The Team of the Singem

in the landing party. She feared that the liquor might arouse both hostile

and amorous emotions in her companions, and as a precaution she slipped her

disruptor beneath her pillow.

Pulling off her boots she slid, shivering, into her sleeping bag, and then

lay listening to the song which wove mysteriously through the night sky. It

seemed to speak of peace, and rest and harmony, and for an instant she felt

a flicker of resentment at the circumstances which forced her to spend her

life constantly armed, and constantly on guard.

She wrapped her arms around her body, and at last fell asleep dreaming that

she lay safe within Kor's arms, and that they both lay in some place far

removed from the plots and politics of the Imperial fleet.

109

Chapter Seven

"Mr. Spock! Mr. Spock!" Donovan shouted as he and Chou came rumung into

camp. Spock straightened from where he leaned over Mashn's shoulder at the

synthesizer, and the other members of the landing party dropped whatever

they were doing and came hurrying to hear the news.

"Trouble, Mr. Donovan?"

"No, sir, I don't think so, sir," the lieutenant panted. "But we just saw

the most incredible thing."

"We were exploring a tidal inlet about four miles south of here," Chou

said. "Suddenly fish, hundreds of them, started throwing themselves out of

the water and onto the beach. It was happening for several miles because we

walked down the beach watching."

"And then the cubs arrived," Donovan broke in. "They all gathered around

this carpet of fish, and began this strange song. And ... and then wharal"

lEs arms circled excitedly in the air above his head. "The next thing we

knew the fish were gonePt

110

The Tears of the Singers

Spock thoughtfully tapped a forefinger against A lips, and eyed the two

young humans. "I trust you made a copy of this song. VT

"Only a part of it," Chou confessed. "We were so startled that we didn't

get the tricorders on right away."

"Let me have it," Maslin ordered, holding out his hand. "I'll run it

through the synthesizer. Maybe it'll help make some sense out of this

gibberish," he added under his breath.

"Interesting. Is it possible that this was part of some sort of breeding

frenzy on the part of the fish?"

"No way, Mr. Spock," Donovan said firmly. "I'm a biologist, and this

resembled nothing I've ever seen. It was almost as if those fish were being

yanked out of the water."

"Good work, Lieutenant, Yeoman. Dismissed." The members of the landing

party drifted back to their various duties, and Spock crossed swiftly to

his tent. Entering, he sealed the door flap behind him, and flipped out his

communicator.

"Spock to Enterprise."

"Enterprise here," came rzeela's raspy voice.

"Get me Dr. McCoy."

"Right away ... oh, wait, sir. Lieutenant Mendez needs to speak with you."

"Mr. Spock, I've either got a problem with the scanners that defies

analysis, or there's something going on on that planet that defies logic,

" the woman said without preamble.

"Explain."

"I was reviewing the scanner tapes taken during our first pass over the

planet. I then checked the most recent tapes, and that's were the problems

began. Whole sections no longer correlate. Where there was desert I now get

a reading for forest, and so on. I've checked and rechecked the scanners-'

"Tbe problem may not be in the scanner, Lieutenant," Spock sqid, cutting

short her aggrieved recitation of the problems she had been enduring. "Two

of our members observed a phenomenon which closely resembles what you

The Tears of th e Singers

am describing. Please locate the captain, and Dr. McCoy. I wish to speak

with them."

96yes, sir. 19

"What is it, Spock?" McCoy's voice came over the communicator. "If it's

anything less than your discovery of the lost ship of the Agravean Emperor,

I don't want to know. I'm a busy man."

"First, why you would believe in that fable, much less that it would be

present on this world i--2'

He broke off abruptly as a keening, agonized cry ripped through the air. It

cut across the Thygetian song, marring the perfect harmony with its

hideous, pain-filled note. Spock jerked open the tent flap, and rushed into

the open.

People stood like statues, stunned and horrified with the sound. All except

Mashn. He clutched at his head, and toppled from the synthesizer bench.

"What in God's name was that?" McCoy yelled.

"Trouble, Doctor. Please get down at once. Mr. Maslin seems to have

collapsed." Spock shut the communicator and joined the knot of people who

had gathered around the composer.

"I'm all right. I'm all right," Maslin said, pushing away the supporting

hands. But he didn't look it. His skin was stretched tautly across the

bones of his face, and he was white as a skull.

"What happened, Mr. Maslin?" Spock asked as he caught the smaller man under

the arm, and helped him to his feet.

"I tell you I'm all right!" Maslin insisted agam.

1 am not interested in the state of your health. I want to know what

caused your collapse."

Maslin stood shivering in the center of curious onlookers. "I'm not sure,"

he said at last. "I was working on the synthesizer, hying to match

resonances with the song. Then that. . . ." He paused, groping for words.

"That terrible cry came, and I felt as if a part of me had been ripped

away."

112

The Tears of the Shwrs

Spock stared at the musician, and considered what he had heard. What Maslin

was describing sounded like a telepathic experience, but the talent was

rare among humans.

"Mr. Mashn," Spock began, only to be interrupted by a melancholy, dirgelike

descant. The cubs gazed up at the crystal cliffi and sang a song of such

pain and despair that several humans turned away, fighting back tears.

"Fit up a reconnaissance team, Mr. Scott. Somehow one or more of the

Thygetians has died. We will investigate."

"Aye, sir. It'll be a pleasure to find what ever it was."

"Probably those stinking Klingons," Brentano muttered.

"Conjecture will not supply us with facts. We will rendezvous back here in

ten minutes."

There was a hum, and a sparkling of molecules, and McCoy appeared. He

quickly surveyed the camp, ascertaining that everyone was safe, then moved

to Maslin.

"What are you doing here?" the composer asked rudely.

"I was in the neighborhood so I thought I'd make a house r

-WI

"Well it's not necessary. I'm fine," Maslin said shortly, then swayed, and

clutched at Uhura's arm.

"Yeah, fine," McCoy repeated and, taking him by the other arm, he and

Uhura propelled Maslin to his tent.

Ten minutes later Scotty, Spock, Ragsdale and Lindenbaum headed out of

the camp, moving quickly along the base of the cliffs. Spock lifted his

tricorder, took a reading, then frowned.

"What is it, Spock?" Scotty asked as, phaser drawn, he kept a forward

watch.

"There is a group of five humans about two miles to our north."

"Humans?" Ragsdale echoed.

"But how did they get here?" Lindenbaum asked.

"Let's find them, and ask them," Scotty said with a smile, but it was not

a pleasant expression.

113

The Tears of the Singers

The two groups spotted each other simultaneously. Painstakingly working

their way down the rugged cliff face were five heavily loaded men.

Backpacks and bedrolls thrust above their shoulders, and shockwands hung at

their waists. One of the men on the cliff glanced down, and saw the landing

party. He gave a Comanche whoop, and waved vigorously. The men quickened

their descent, and soon joined the Enterprise party at the base of the

cliffs.

"Are we glad to see you," a big, heavyset man called as he shouldered

through his companions. His biceps looked like tree trunks, and his head

seemed to sprout directly from his beefy shoulders. His small, pig eyes

flicked evaluatingly over the men from the Enterprise.

"We've been waiting weeks for a pickup, but we never expected Star Fleet."

"You can keep waiting," Scotty growled, having taken an immediate dislike

to the man. "We're not here for you. Whoever you are."

"Garyson, Max Garyson."

"Lieutenant Commander Scott of the starship Enterprise. But what are you

doing here? We had no information of human presence on this world."

"Isn't that just like that turd Ridly. First he maroons us here, and then

he doesn't even inform anyone."

Spock turned to Scotty. There was a slight frown of aggravation on his

chiseled face. "Forgive me, Mr. Scott. I have been remiss in my duties. The

captain and I knew of the presence of the hunters. Commander Li mentioned

them during our meeting at Star Base 24, but when we did not find them in

evidence I confess that it slipped my mind."

"It's no real problem, Mr. Spock, but meantime what the hell do we do with

them?" Scotty asked, jerking a thumb in the direction of the hunters.

"Hey, what's going on here?" Garyson demanded, apparently becoming

irritated at being discussed as though he

114

The Tears of the Singers

weren't present. He thrust out his chin belligerently, and stared

challengingly at the party from the Enterprise.

Spock turned coolly to face him. "Captain Ridly was returning to pick you

up when, regretfully, both he and his ship were lost in the space/time warp

that now exists in this system.,

"Tough luck about Ridly," Garyson said with a dismissing shrug. "But at

least you're here, and we can get home. God knows we're ready."

"Yeah, and it's gonna be party time when we get back," hooted one of

Garyson's companions.

"Say, what brought you fellows out this way if you didn't know we were

here?" a small dirty man with long stringy hair asked.

"We were investigating a death cry. We believe that one of the Taygetians

has been killed."

"That's right, and we did it," Garyson said, jabbing at his barrel chest

with a forefinger. "Great big male, but the take was worth it. Thirteen

tears."

"You killed that creature?" Undenbaum demanded, his normally gentle

expression replaced by one of loathing.

"Sure, that's what we come here for."

"Mr. Garyson, have you been continuing your hunt?" Spock asked.

"Yeah, but about fifty miles from here. We'd picked over this group pretty

well, so we went north to another large herd UP there."

"That would explain why we were unaware of your presence until today."

Spock paused, and considered how best to approach his next topic. "Mr.

Garyson, you and your men are naturally welcome to remain at our camp, or

aboard the Enterprise until our mission is complete, but I must tell you

that all further hunting must cease."

There was a confused and hostile babble from the hunters. Garyson cut it

off with a slash of his spadelike hand. "What the hell are you talking

about?" IIS

The Tears of the Singers

"The Thygetians are not animals as first believed. They are an intelligent

life form, and this destruction must cease."

"You got proof of that, Vulcan? 'Cause I got a piece of paper here that

says these critters are animals, and I've got a license to hunt them.

Unless you can show me where the law has changed I've got my rights. And my

rights included harvesting crystal tears." Garyson spat neatly to the right

of Spock's boot.

Ragsdale gave a growl of fury, and lunged forward. Spock's arm caught him

across the chest. It was like running into a steel bar, and the security

chief quit moving. "I do not have the documentation you request for it is

our research which has established the sentience of the Thygetians. But I

can assure you that the law will be changed once we return to the

Federation."

"You hear that boys?" Garyson, yelled, turning to face his companions. "He

says our little gravy train is about to be derailed." He turned slowly back

to face Spock. "Well, if that's the case I guess we're going to have to

move fast, and get what we can while we can." His broad face twisted in an

expression of disgust. "Before you government types interfere again with an

honest man's right to make a living."

"You do not have the right to make a living at the expense of another

creature's right to live."

"Until the law says they've got rights." Garyson's arm thrust up at the

Singers. "I don't have to respect them."

"Then you refuse to stop your killing?"

"Read my lips." He leaned in close to the Vulcan, and Spock drew back, his

nostrils narrowing fastidiously at the sour odor of the man. "I refuse."

"I will report your refusal to Captain Kirk."

"Go ahead, and by the way, I think we'll pass on your," he paused and

grinned, "hospitality."

Spock turned on his heel, and headed back for camp. His spine was stiff

with outrage, but he did not know what other choice he had. Garyson and his

group were legally within

116

The Tears of the Singers

their rights to continue hunting, and until a determination to the contrary

could be obtained from the Federation there was little, short of violence,

he could do to sbDp it.

McCoy snapped off his tricorder, and stared grimly at Maslin, who lay

stretched out on his cot. "What the hell have you been doing? These

readings are horrible. Your pulse is doing a cha cha, respiration and heart

beat are up, whit e cell count--2'

"Spam me a recitation of my physical failings, Doctor," Maslin said,

swinging his feet to the ground. "I'm well aware of them."

"If that were the truth then you wouldn't be pushing it. I let you out of

my sight for three days, and I find this." He shook the tricorder in the

composer's face. "If these readings don't improve I'm going to yank you

back to the Enterprise, andplace you in sick bay."

"No, Doctor, please don't." The sophisticated mask slipped, and Maslin

looked genuinely distressed. "I'll try to relax, but I can't go back now.

I'm just beginning to get a feel for the Thygetian song."

McCoy sighed. "All right, but prove to me your good intentions by lying

down now, and resting for a while."

"Okay." Maslin pulled off his boots, opened his sleeping bag and crawled

in. McCoy started to prepare a hypo, then glanced back over at Maslin, and

realized it wasn't necessary. The composer's eyelids had fluttered closed

almost as soon as his head hit the pillow. He would be sleeping for hours.

McCoy left the tent, and went in search of Uhura.

He found her at the edge of the sea with one of the Thygetian cubs draped

across her lap and gazing adoringly up at her while she scratched at the

base of its skull. He dropped down next to her on the sand, and stared out

at the swelling ocean.

"How is he?"

"Not too good. It looks like he's entering a flare."

117

The Tears of the Singers

"I take it you mean the disease is flaring up."

"Yes."

"What can be done?"

"Rest will help. Just getting him to slow down will probably quiet the

disease."

"He won't. Not voluntarily anyway."

"Then make him."

"Why cast me as the heavy? You make him."

"I don't have your influence with him."

She dropped her head, and concentrated on the way her fingers ruffied

through the thick white pelt of the Taygetian. "I'll try." They sat in

silence. "He shouldn't be here!" The words exploded from her, and she

looked embarrassed at her outburst.

"I think he's glad to be here now."

"Oh yes, of course. He's got a musical puzzle to solve. A minor matter like

his health won't make him let go of that." Her tone was bitter.

"I've never seen you like this before. Are you sure you can handle it?"

"Don't fish, Doctor. I prefer to keep my private life private. 9 P

"I'm not trying to pry, Uhura, really. I care, and if you ever need it, I'd

like to help."

She held out her hand to McCoy. "I'm sorry. I suppose I'm not handling this

very well."

His hand closed warmly over hers. "It's a difficult emotion. We all fumble

along the best way we can when we're beset by the condition."

"I thought it was supposed to be wonderful to be in love," she said

quietly.

"It is. It makes the pain of life endurable."

"Even when it causes pain?"

"T'hat's what makes us human. Our ability to feel and experience.,,

She gazed into his kindly blue eyes, considering what he

lie

The Tears of the Sir*ers

had said, then leaned over and pressed a kiss onto his cheek. "Thank you,

Doctor. You're good medicine."

"We aim to please.,

Uhura slid the cub off her lap. It tweeted in protest, then gave a shake,

and flopped off to rejoin its fellows.

"You sure have a way with those critters."

"Anybody could have a way with them. They're the friendliest creatures I've

ever encountered."

"Sure would make it easy for the Klingons to move in. The little guys seem

utterly defenseless," McCoy said as they walked back toward the tents.

"I'm afraid they are, and I don't even like to think about what the

Kfingons would do to this Planet. I hope the Federation makes it a

protectorate."

"They never take that action unless there's something particularly vital to

preserve on the planet."

"How about the Thygetians? Aren't they particularly vital?" Uhura said as

they stopped in front of Mashn's tent.

"Th you and me maybe, but probably not to some bureaucrat back on Earth.

They tend to think only in terms of tangibles."

"And music isn't much of a tangible," Uhura said as she unsealed the flap.

"See you later, Doctor," she added as she ducked into the tent.

McCoy stared at the silver surface of the tent, and wondered what she was

going to do in there. Probably just watch him sleep, he concluded. He

frowned and turned away, wondering what the. outcome of this attachment was

going to be.

He saw Spock and his party on the outskirts of the camp, and he went to

meet them. Spock's lips were pressed into a, thin fine, and he strode along

at a great rate, leaving the

smaller humans behind.

"You look grim," McCoy said, falling into step with him. "What's the

trouble?"

"Hunters, Doctor. I must report to the captain at once.119

The Tears of the Singers

He ffipped out his communicator, and within moments had vanished. McCoy

stood irresolutely in the middle of the camp, and wondered if he too ought

to return to the Enterprise. Before he could make up his mind there was the

hum of a transporter, and Riley sparkled into view.

"Grand Central Station," McCoy muttered under his breath.

"Hi, doc. Where's Mr. Scott?"

"He was here a minute ago. There's so much comin, and goin' in this place

that a man can hardly---?'

"Thanks," Riley said, ignoring the rest of McCoy's remarks, and chugging

off in search of the chief engineer.

McCoy, who had a fine sense of knowing when things were happening, trailed

after him. They found Scotty hunkered down in front of one of the smallest

cubs, honking at the Singer with his bagpipes, and then recording the

creature's responses.

"Come on, wee beasty, can't you make the same sound twice running?" Scotty

said, staring at the readings on his tricorder. "How are we going to learn

your language if you keep using only new words?"

"Mr. 43cott.11

"Aye, Riley, what is it?" he asked, straightening up with a grunt.

"I know you put me in charge, sir, and I hate to run to you the first time

I have a problem, but this one is frankly beyond me. Even the captain

hasn't been able to help.-

"Well spit it out, lad. What seems to be the trouble?"

"It's the dilithium crystals, sir."

"Dilithium crystals," he repeated ominously. Yes, sir. They're decaying,

sir."

"Decayingl" Scotty yelped. "What the hell have ye been doin' up there?"

"Nothing, sir. That's what's so frustrating. There's just been this slow

but steady drain on the power. We've checked and rechecked every circuit,

and it shouldn't be happening.-

120

The Tears of the Singers

"Have you at least got a theory, boy?" Scotty demanded over his shoulder as

he gathered up his equipment, and marched for his tent.

"Yes, sir. I think it has something to do with that phenomenon.99

'Me engineer stopped, and stared at Riley. "Why couldn't you have come up

with something simpler, lad?"

"Sorry, sir, but I call 'em like I see 'em.

"Donovan!" Scotty bawled.

The young biologist cAme charging out of his tent. "Sir!"

"See to it that my things get beamed back aboard the Enterprise. "

"Yes, Sir."

"And tell ... no, never mind. I'd best tell him myself." He crossed to

Maslin's tent, and stepped inside.

Uhura rose quickly from the stool where she had been sitting. "Scotty, what

is it?9'

"Trouble, lass. I've got to get back aboard the Enterprise.

'.Klingons?"

"No, engineering problem. I just stopped in to tell Mr. Maslin."

"Don't wake him, I'll tell him later."

"Tell me what later?" Guy said, pushing up on one elbow, and regarding

Scotty out of one bleary eye.

"I've got to go back to the Enterprise."

"Isn't this a little sudden?"

"There's a problem with our power source. I've got to get it fted. ' 9

"I had understood that solving the puzzle of the Thygetian song was first

priority for this mission, Mr. Scott. It just becomes that much harder if

I lose people."

"No, Mr. Maslin. Keeping the ship running is first priority-,,

"Is it as serious as all that?"

"If the dilithium crystals decay far we won't be able to fight or run if

the Klingons decide to get ugly."

121

The Tears of the Singers

Maslin sat up fully in bed. "Then by all means go, Mr. Scott, and with my

blessings."

"I thought you'd see it my way."

"Artistic temperament notwithstanding, I'm a man of extraordinarily good

sense. You take care of our defense. We'll handle things on this end."

Scotty turned and headed out of the tent. "I've got to get to work. With

Scott leaving we've got to pick up the slack," he heard Maslin say.

"Dr. McCoy wanted you to rest. A few more hours isn't going to make that

much difference," Uhura remonstrated with him. The failing tent flap cut

off Maslin's reply.

Another anguished cry wailed down from the crystal cliffs, and Kali covered

her ears with her hands. As the last echo died, and the cubs began their

mournful dirge, Kali marched to her tent, and emerged moments later,

strapping on her disruptor.

Quarag looked up from a set of readings he had taken. "What are you doing?"

he demanded.

"Going to put a stop to this. If the Earthers are too cowardly, I am most

certainly not!"

"They're just stupid animals. What do you care?"

"They are not animals, and they are not stupid, and I will not allow them

to be slaughtered," she yelled over her shoulder as she headed out of camp.

"You come back here! I have not given you permission to leave the camp!"

"So report me."

"I will! I am in command here!"

"If you say so," Kali said wearily, and loped down the hill with her black

hair streaming behind her.

"I can't stand it!" Quarag howled, and Bung his readouts onto the ground,

where they were immediately whirled away by the brisk wind that was blowing

in off the ocean. "Report her, you better believe I'll report her," he

muttered to Jennas. "There must be someone who can control her."

122

The Tears of the Singers

"If you think it's her husband, think again," Jennas snorted. "The old

man's lost his touch. He's soft on Earthers, and scared of a fight."

"Maybe, maybe not," Quarag said cautiously, remembering all the times that

Kor had resisted threats to his command. "Anyway, I'm tired of dealing with

her. Let him come down, and try to make her behave."

"Soft, soft on women too," Jermas mumbled into his cup of quavas, the hot,

spicy Klingon brew.

"Oh shut up! He's probably not too soft to use the agonizer on you if he

hears you carrying on." Quarag pulled out his communicator and signaled the

ship.

Kali strode briskly down the beach and wondered why men were such fools.

Fbr a solid day the men of her race and the humans had dithered and debated

while the slaughter went on. She and Uhura had encountered one another on

the beach, and in a brief and hurried conversation had agreed that murder

was too good for the hunters-castration seemed a more attractive prospect.

Unfortunately neither of them was in command so the talk went on, and the

Taygetians died and the cubs sang their mournful dirge until she had

decided she could no longer stand it.

She was passing by the opening into the humans' sheltered cove, and she

momentarily considered stopping to see if Uhura wanted to join her. She

hesitated, nervously twining a lock of hair between her fingers, then

decided against it. She liked the woman, it was true, but she was still an

Earther, and it was probably not wise to put too much reliance on her.

Having an armed human at her back was not something she could view with

equanimity no matter how pleasant she might seem to be. She tossed her hair

over her shoulder, and continued her march to the hunters' camp.

The camp was deserted when she arrived. She glanced about, evaluating the

positions of the tents, rocks, and noting possible approaches to the

campsite. She then took up a position against a tall boulder which afforded

her a clear view

123

The Tears of the Singers

and angle of fire into the entire camp, and had the added benefit of

protecting her back. She settled down to wait.

She smelled them almost as soon as she heard them. There was always a

subtly different scent about the humans, but the people from the Enterprise

seemed to make a habit of bathing and the odor was bearable. The men who

came stomping and shouting into the camp obviously did not share this

habit, and the rank and alien odor of them washed over her almost like a

physical wave. Her nostrils pinched fastidiously together, and she hefted

her disruptor, testing the balance. For a moment the hunters didn't notice

her, and she had ample time to study them. What she saw made her begin to

wish that she had not come alone to confront therri, for they were large,

brutish men with a look about them that she could only describe as

threatening. She reminded herself that she was a Klingon and an officer,

and she stepped into a defensive firing position.

One of the men, who had a lean, whippetlike body, dropped his pack. As he

straightened he found himself staring down the barrel of Kali's disruptor.

He placed his hands on his hips, and rocked back on his heels giving an

appreciative whistle.

"Well, well," he drawled. "Look what's come to visit." His three companions

whirled, and moved in to form a loose semicircle around the woman.

"She's a Klingon," one of them muttered out of the comer of his mouth.

"Why so she is," the biggest man said, leaning forward to peer at her.

"I've never seen a Klingon woman before." He grinned. It was a feral, ugly

expression. "Course, if they're all as pretty as you are, little lady, I

can see why your men keep you hidden away."

These were humans as she had been taught to expect them, and she felt her

mouth go dry. She forced herself to swallow, and took a firmer grip on the

weapon. "I will not waste time with you," she called. "You will stop the

hunting or I will kill

you.11

124

The Tears of the Singers

"Oooh, she's a dangerous as well as a pretty little filly," the big man

cooed, looking about at his companions. They laughed, and Kali felt the

blood rise in her cheeks. She fired, sending a spray of sand into the air

directly in front of the leader. The laughter cut off as abruptly as if

they'd been throttled.

"Now that I have your attention again," she said smoothly, .,we will

discuss my proposal." Excitement and a sense of power coursed through her,

and she began to enjoy the situation.

Suddenly a rock grazed past her head, cutting open her ear, and expkxiing

in a burst of crystal fragments on the boulder behind her. She cried out

and flinched away, and in that instant the men were on her. A heavy weight

slammed into her and the disruptor was wrenched from her hand.

"Looks like the tables are turned, pretty lady," the big man crooned into

her face. She twisted her head, trying to avoid the fetid breath. He

laughed, and caught her by the back of the head in a viselike grip, forcing

her to stare up into his face. "Now let's see what little Kfingon girls are

made of."

Her words of protest became a cry of pain as his hand impacted on her cheek

with the sound of an axe striking deep into wood.A gray curtain seemed to

draw across her eyes, and her knees went weak. She slumped in the man's

arms and he laughed deep in his throat. His hand gripped the back of her

neck.

Kali forced back the panic that was threatening to overwhelm her, and began

to evaluate her situation. If she could just shift slightly to the left she

would be in a position to slam her knee into his testicles. She pretended

to relax in his arms, and was rewarded by a loosening of the hand that

gripped the back of her neck.

Her knee was just coming up when there was the distinctive whine of

disruptor fire, and her captor fell back with a bellow of agony. His sudden

move ruined her aim, but she was gratified to hear him yelp yet again as

her knee scraped across

125

The Tears of the Singers

his groin. It wasn't a direct hit, but it probably didn't feel good, she

thought with some satisfaction.

The disruptor sizzled the air twice more, then it was over. The five men,

the four she had confronted and the fifth who had arrived late and flung

the rock, lay face down on the sand. One cradled a hand against his

shoulder, and her attacker was moaning and nursing a blackened hole in his

upper thigh.

Kor stood nonchalantly over the hunters, his disruptor dangling slackly in

one hand. Kali gave a cry of joy, and flung herself across the intervening

space. He caught her with his free arm and held her close, but he never

took his eyes off the humans, or allowed her to block his fine of fire.

"Kor, oh Kor, I'm so glad! How did you find me? Oh, I'm sorry, I was so

stupid."

He cocked an amused and indulgent eye at her, and kissed the top of her

head. "My darling, if you must be a heroine can't you at least bring enough

troops to make it successful?"

She looked embarrassed and hung her head, but after a moment she threw back

her head and gave - him a militant look. "I would have if you had provided

me with a landing party made up of something other than dithering fools."

"Oh ho, and when did it become your landing party?"

"When that idiot Quarag stood by and let these animals," she gestured

contemptuously at the cowering hunters, "kin the Singers."

"Do the humans know of this?"

"Of course, but they also do nothing."

"So you decided to act. Couldn't you have at least told me?" he asked

plaintively.

"I didn't want to give you something else to worry about."

"My dear one, you are amazing." He brushed the back of his hand down her

cheek, then looked back at the prisoners. 11 I'm going to spare you this

time, but I warn you I won't be so lenient when next we meet. Don't any of

you move a muscle for ten minutes." He fired a warning shot between one of

the 126

The Tears of the Singers

men's legs and, taking Kali's hand, they hurried out of the camp.

"Why didn't you kill them?" she asked as they jogged down the beach.

"Because they are humans, and Kirk probably wouldn't like it if I started

killing Federation citizens."

"But they are killing the Taygetians!" Kali protested.

"I know that, and I will meet with Kirk and see what, if anything, should

be done." They slowed to a walk, and he gave her a curious look. "Why does

it matter so much? If the Empire claims this planet the Thygetians may be

an inconvenient presence that wiR have to be removed anyway."

"Nol" She stopped, and placed both hands against his chest. "You don't

understand, Kor, you haven't been here with them, listened to them, worked

with them. The Singers are beautiful, special. We must not harm them."

He looked down into her beautiful, distressed face, and took her hands in

his. "I've never seen you feel this strongly about anything before. What is

it about this world, these creatures?"

"I don't know. It is as if the beauty and harmony of the song has the power

to wind itself into your consciousness." She groped for the words, then

gave a defeated gesture. "I can't explain."

"Perhaps I ought to spend some time on the planet and see how these Singers

affect me."

"Please do, Kor, then you will see why we have to protect them."

"All right. But first we must see Kirk a nd decide what to do about our

aggressive friends back there. Tley aren't going to stop killing on our say

so, and after our little altercation they may decide to add Klingons to the

hunt."

127

Chapter Eight

"I brought you some lunch," Uhura said to Maslin's hunched back. He didn't

respond. Instead his long, slender fingers continued to play across the

synthesizer's double keyboard. She moved to his side and tried again. "Guy,

I said--2'

"I heard you the first time," he said, not looking at her. His eyes were

locked on the long, narrow screen where two lines of indecipherable dots

and dashes marched monotonously past.

"You have to eat. Otherwise you're going to end up ill the sick bay, and be

of no use to any of us."

"Never mind all that. I'm finally on to something-"

"What?" she asked. She set aside the plate, both food and her concern over

Mashn forgotten in the excitement that they might at last be on the verge

of a breakthrough.

"Come on." He slid off the bench and, grabbing her hand, began pelting down

the beach. "If I'm right," he panted as they slogged through the deep sand,

"an entire group of

128

The Tears of the Singers

Singers up there," he gestured at a section of the cliff face, "will drop

out of the song, and I want to be there when they do. 11

4"Why?"

"Because it finally started making sense."

"I'm glad it does for someone," she said with some acerbity.

"I'm sorry, I'm being cryptic. Remember when Chou and Donovan reported the

strange fish behavior?"

"Yes."

"Well, I went back and checked the recordings the synthesizer had made at

that time. I keep a recorder on at all times because I keep hoping that the

more passages the machine hears and compares the easier it will be to

decipher the language. Anyway, at approximately the time that Donovan and

Chou observed the fish the cubs began a very rigid and coherent song. It's

totally unlike their usual random hoots and tweets. Moments later a group

of voices in the adult song dropped out. Since then I've been watching for

it, and it happens with clockwork regularity every twelve hours."

"So what do you think it means?"

"I've got a theory, but I'd like to see if I can find any evidence to

support it before I go out on a timb." He paused and stared up the cliff

face. "This ought to be just about the place. Feel like a climb?"

"I do, but how do you feel?" Uhura asked, studying his drawn face.

"I can make it. Just knowing I may finally be on to something is enough to

totally rejuvenate me."

She questioned that statement, but prudently kept her doubts to herself.

She didn't want to fight with Guy, and since she had begun to nag him about

rest and food, fighting seemed to have become their major form of

communication. She began searching the base of the cliff for a way up to

the grottos, and found a place where the rock had slipped and

129

The Tears of the Singers

shifted, forming a series of natural steps and handholds. It wasn't going to

be an easy climb, but they wouldn't need special equipment.

She went fkst, carefully testing each foot- and handhold for stability. She

was glad Guy was small and light for there were several points where she

doubted that the rock would have held under a man of Spock's or Kirk's

weight. After fifteen minutes of steady climbing she reached the first

grotto. She gripped the lip of the ledge, and pulled herself up.

And found herself face-to-face with a Thygetian adult who lay placidly

feeding in the midst of a mound of fish. The blue green scales still

gleamed wetly, and sea water puddled about the bodies of the quivering

fish. She had become S6 accustomed to being ignored by the adults that she

was startled, and almost lost her grip on the ledge when the creature

stopped chewing and lifted its head to regard her out of deep blue eyes.

"Uhura, could you go up or come down, but please don't just stay there. My

arms are about to break."

She quickly boosted herself onto the ledge and, rolling over, reached back

for Guy. He accepted her hand, and she could feel his arm shivering with

strain as she helped him onto the ledge. His face was bone white except for

two hectic spots of col6r that burned high on his thin cheeks, and a spasm

of coughing seized him as he collapsed face down in the grotto. After a few

moments the spasm passed, and his breathing eased. The Ikygetian continued

to watch them until Guy pushed up into a sitting position, then it went

placidly back to its meal.

"Is this what you expected to find?" Uhura asked with a gesture to the

fish.

"Yes."

She sat back on her heels, and wrapped her arms around her knees,

thoughtfully watching the Thygetian. "Donovan's been going nuts trying to

figure out how the adults maintained themselves when they never left their

grottos."

130

The Tears of the Singers

"And he really isn't going to be happy when he hears about this.99

"You must have some idea how this happens. After all, you made the

connection between the cubs' song and the fish."

"I have ideas, but none of them makes any sense. If only the great song

weren't so ragged. It's like trying to learn a language when only half the

words and none of the grammar are available. " He stared silently out at

the ocean for several minutes, then nodded. "But this is going to help. At

least now I have a direct action that flows out of a song. I'll just start

cross checking to see if any of the phrases and passages in this song

reoccur in others."

"Do you want to start back down?"

Mashn peered over the ledge and shivered. "We climbed that?" he said,

pointing down the cliff.

"'Fraid so. It did look easier coming up, didn't it?"

"Do you suppose if we sit here long enough the action of wind and weather

will lower this cliff by two or three hundred feet?"

Uhura chuckled and reached out for his hand. "We could always call the ship

and have them beam us back to camp."

"Maybe that's how the Taygetians get the fish up here, they have

transporters hidden beneath the crust of the planet."

"You've been reading too much fantasy. Our sensors would have picked up

that kind of activity."

"Must you always be so literal," he complained, sliding over to her, and

lying back with his head in her lap.

"It's in my job description," she said, softly running her fingers through

his heavy hair.

"What would it take to give you a new job description?"

"I don't know. How much clout do you have with Star Fleet?"

"Not near enough, I'm sure." He paused, and picked up her free hand,

twining her fingers through his. "So maybe we ought to find you a new

position outside of Star Fleet."

An aching lump seemed to settle into the pit of her

131

The Tears of the Singers

stomach, and she cast wildly about for some way out of this situation. She

wasn't ready for this conversation. She had no idea what she felt or really

wanted, and she didn't want to be forced to make a choice. They had never

spoken of love, and her commitment to Star Fleet was so strong that it would

take a very powerful and driving need to pull her away from her chosen

career.

She wanted a ship and a command of her own, and she thought she had a good

chance of getting them--but it was going to cost. The price of a starship

was ceaseless devotion to work and career. She had seen it with Captain

Kirk. However much he might yearn there was only one lady in his life and

her name was Enterprise.

But do I want to become a lesbian? she thought rebelliously. Devoting my

life to a mass of circuits and metal that by some ironic quirk of

phraseology has been designated a she?

Or did she want the comfort of home, husband and children? And was it

possible she could have both? Or was that a foolish dream placed forever

beyond the reach of a woman in Star Fleet?

She looked down into Guy's face and found him intently watching her. She

touched his lips with the tips of her fingers, and he pressed a soft kiss

against the sensitive skin. She realized she was probably reading too much

into his statement. Guy was a man who could have-did have-any number of

women on a dozen different worlds. He couldn't possibly be offering her

anything more than a casual affair. She had been foolish to immediately

begin thinking of long-term commitments and agonizing over career

decisions.

She smiled, and leaned over to kiss him. He reached back to clasp his hands

behind her neck and pull her into a far deeper embrace than she had

planned. She closed her eyes, savoring the taste and touch of him. Finally

he released her.

"Frankly, my darling, I wouldn't trust you to find me a new position,"she

teased.

"And why not?"

132

The Tears of the Sinprs

- "You won't even take care of yourself. How can I be sure you'd do any

better looking out for me?"

"I don't need to take care of myself. I have more than enough people

nagging me at any given moment," he grumbled, his face thunderous. He sat

up and scooped up a handful of loose crystal flakes, and allowed them to

trickle through his fingers.

"And I'm going to start nagging just as soon as we get back to camp," she

replied plaicidly. "Dr. McCoy wanted you to rest," she continued, pulling

out her communicator. "I'm sure climbing cliffs was not what he had in

mind."

"What are you doing?"

"Calling the ship so they can transport us back to camp."

"I am perfectly capable of walking back to camp," he said stiffly.

"I'm sure you are, but I don't want to go back down that Cliff."

"Why didn't you h ave the ship transport us up here in the first place?" he

asked suspiciously.

"Because we had no coordinates. Now they can pick us up on their scanners,

and send us back to camp. Those coordinates they have."

"Then you're really not doing this just to baby me?"

She sighed and shut her communicator before it could signal the ship. She

then rested her hands on his shoulders and looked seriously into his face.

"Of course I am. You're not well, Guy, that's a fact." She hesitated. "I

care for you, that's another fact. Anything I can do to protect and care

for you I'm going to do." She dropped her hands, and turned away. "Now go

ahead and jump down my throat."

"Ah, Madam Star Fleet." He sighed as he wrapped his arms around her body

and rested his cheek against her back. "You constantly force me to rise

above my own naturally unpleasant nature. Call the ship. And I promise rU

go to bed like the very best of boys when we get back to camp." He glanced

over his shoulder at the Thygetian who was just

133

The Tears of the Singers

finishing its meal. "Are the females of your race as difficult to handle as

ours are?" Tle creature eyed him serenely and, drawing in a great breath,

resumed the song. "Clearly they are," he said to Uhura. "He is forced to

take refuge in art."

She flipped open her communicator and gave him a disgusted look. "I'm sure

if I compared notes with Kali, and ever managed to communicate with a

Thygetian female, we would all agree that it's the males of any species who

cause the problems. 01

Kirk, if he could have heard her, would have totally agreed. After Spock's

report on the hunters Kirk had immediately signaled the Federation

requesting that the Taygetians; be reclassified as an intelligent life

form. He then settled back to wait while the message made its way to Earth

and a reply was returned.

Spock remained on the Enterprise, checking the scanners for malfunctions.

He finally had to concur that Lieutenant Mendez was correct. The bizarre

readings were the result of some phenomenon on Thygeta, and not mechanical

failure. Perplexed, he joined Kirk in the rec room for a game of chess.

Kirk leaned back in his chair and watched Spock's slender fingers lift a

piece, momentarily caress the figure, then swiftly place it in its new

location. He realized, as he listened to Spock's report, that he had missed

his first officer. It wasn't often that their duties separated them, and he

had found the absence of that taff, quiet figure strangely disconcerting.

He remembered Edith Keeler's description of their relationship when Spock

had asked her where she thought he belonged. She had replied, at his side,

like you've always been there and always will be.

Yes, Kirk thought. That pretty comprehensively covers it. He realized that

Spock had concluded his report, and was quietly waiting for some response.

He cleared his throat, and straightened somewhat in his chair.

134

The Tears of the Singers

"So we're no closer to breaking the Thygetians' language than we were when

we started?"

"I must regretfully agree with your estimation of the situation. We have

learned a great deal about the creatures physiologically, but we are no

closer to understanding the reasons behind their strange social structure

or the reason for this great song."

"Then maybe bringing Maslin was a useless gesture."

"No, I cannot agree. I still believe that the music is the key, and Maslin

is the person best suited to discover its meaning." Spock momentarily

frowned. "In fact, there was an odd occurrence when the first Thygetian

died. Everyone was naturally shocked by the terrible death cry, but Maslmi

was physically and mentally shaken. Almost as if the music had pulled him

into some sort of rapport with the 1hygetians. His reaction was very

similar to what I've seen when a telepath is violently pulled out of

contact."

"Esper powers aren't common among my people."

"I am aware of this, but Maslin may be one of those rare cases. My primary

reason for mentioning this occurrence is that it might indicate the

presence of esper powers on the part of the Thygetians. If such is the case

perhaps I should try the Vulcan mind meld."

"I know such melds are difficult for you, Spock, and I always hate for you

to try it on an unknown race. You never know what's going to happen. Let's

continue the more traditional forms of research until it becomes certain

they're not going to work."

"As you wish, Captain."

The wall communicator whistled. "Captain Kirk, there's a message for you

from Federation Central."

"I'll take it in my quarters. Coming, Mr. Spock?"

"I'm very sorry, Captain, but under article 5, section 301 of the Code a

race cannot be reclassified without a full investiga-

135

The Tears of the Singers

tion by a xenological team. The Enterprise does not carry such a complement,

and your request is therefore denied."

The fat-faced man on the screen nodded placidly and the screen went dark.

"And that's it? After ten hours of waiting that's all we get?" Kirk said

incredulously. "I told them in my message that there had never been an

adequate study made of the planet. Why then do we have to have a full

investigation to rectify an earlier mistake? How can the man be so stupid?"

he demanded, bringing his hand down with a slap on the top of the

communicator.

"Then our hands are tied?"

"You know me better than that, Spock. Perhaps a little conversation with

Mr. Garyson--'

"Captain," T'zeela's voice interrupted him. "A call for you from Commander

Kor."

"Put it through, Lieutenant."

"Kirk, you have some extremely unpleasant members of your race squatting on

that planet," Kor said without preamble.

"Yes, I know, Commander. Mr. Spock and I were just discussing what to do

about them."

"Well, while you've been talking my wife went off to try and do something.

Fbrtunately my men called me, and I was able to extract her from what could

have been a very unpleasant situation. Kali is very upset by the killing of

the Thygetians, and she feels it could be dangerous to all of us."

"Does she have some evidence to support this theory?"

Kor looked rueful. "I've tried to pin her down, but she just keeps saying

it's a feeling.

"Where are you now?"

"On the planet. I thought it was time I had a firsthand look at these

troublesome creatures."

136

The Tears of the Singers

"Mr. Spock and I are coming right down. Meet us at our camp, and let's see

what, if anything, we've got."

"We'll be there."

Maslin was seated at the synthesizer, surrounded by every member of the

landing party. There was an agitated hum of conversation, and periodically

someone would give a shout of delight and point at something on the

synthesizees screen.

"I think we missed something, Spock," Kirk said as the transporter

materialization ceased.

.4yes,9f Spock said shortly. -

"What's all the fuss?" Kirk called as he jogged over to join the group.-

"Mr. Maslin's done it!" Yeoman Chou replied, her chinadoll face pink with

excitement.

"Well, not by a long stretch," Maslin said, swinging around on the bench

and holding up a hand to forestall the question he could see forming on

Kirk's lips. "All I've done is start to see how this musical language fits

together. I'm still not able to speak it or understand what's said to me."

"Im not certain I understand," Spock said. "If you have ascertained the

grammar surely meaning must follow?"

"Ordinarily I'd agree with you, but there are still these troublesome gaps

in the song.."

"I thought you'd adjusted the machine to take into the account the problem

of the sonics?" Kirk asked. He noticed Kor and Kah hovering at the

outskirts of the group, liste 1 9 with interest.

"I did, and the problem isn't the sonics. These gaps are totally unnatural.

It's as if I simply cut out sections from a symphony orchestra. You know

there's a bassoon solo that's supposed to come in at this point, but

instead you get nothing because there's no bassoon to play the passage."

"What are you saying?" Kor asked, pushing through the humans.

"That the problem is the hunters. It's like somebody went

137

The Tears of the ShWrs

through one of my orchestras with phaser fire, taking out a flute here, two

violins, a trumpet. The result is a sound that seems pretty coherent until

you start listening closely."

"Then I was right," Kali said, giving Kor a challenging look. "The hunters

should have been stopped."

"Yes, you were right in theory but wrong in the execution. You do not go

hunting for Cxentares cats with a slingshot." He smiled to lessen the sting

of his reprimand, and brushed his thumb along the line of her jaw.

She was mollified, but only slightly. She threw back her head, and gave her

husband a challenging look. "The women have known all along that the

hunters were dangerous, and now that we have finally convinced you men,

what are you going to do about it? If you are going to continue to dither

and hesitate, and discuss the legality of this and the properness of that,

then we women will act. Right, Uhura?"

"Right," the Bantu woman said with an amused glance at Kirk and Spock.

Kirk grinned, and said in an undertone to Kor, "I don't envy you."

"I enjoy a challenge," the Klingon responded blandly. Kali glared at him,

and his smile broadened at her tiger-cub expression.

"Well, Commander, since we are clearly about to lose all respect and'

therefore our ability to command unless we take action-shall we take

action?"

'An excellent suggestion, Captain."

"Mr. Ragsdale, you and Mr. Lindenbaum will acoompany me to secure the

hunters."

'Yes, sir."

"Would you care to join us, Commander?"

"Yes, but I would feel somewhat less outnumbered, and it would seem more of

a bipartisan effort, if I could have one of my men join us.'9

"Fine." Kor stepped aside, and opened his communicator. "How about you, Mr.

Spock?"

138

The Tears of the Singers

"I would prefer to stay here, and study Mr. Maslin's work. I am fascinated

to see how he made this breakthrough."

-intuitive leap," Maslin said wickedly, knowing it would irritate Spock..

A few moments later there were the soundless Hashes of a Klingon

transporter, and an extraordinarily handsome Klingon, but one unknown to

the humans, appeared in the camp.

-Kandi, captain of the Emperor's Pride," Kor said briefly. He then

introduced the humans. Kandi nodded to the men, and gave the women a

devilish grin. He lifted Uhura's hand, and bestowed a light kiss onto the

wrist.

"I had no notion that human women could be so beauti-

ful.11

"And I had no notion that Klingon men knew how to ffirt," she said,

twisting her hand free and retreating to Maslin's side. The Klingon pursued

her, and leaned nonchalantly on the synthesizer, to Maslin's immense

irritation.

"Tell me," he said conversationally, "you don't happen to have any recent

Earth fiction tapes that you would be willing to part with?"

"Kandi," Kor said significantly, "we would like to settle this sometime

before next week. You can importune people for trashy novels some other

time."

The younger man sighed. "Perhaps later," he said to Uhura, and jogged after

the other four men who had already started down the beach.

"This is pleasant," Maslin said, slipping an arm around Uhura and Chou's

waists, and pulling them down on the bench with him. He then reached out

and took Kali's hand. "Let the he-men go off and duke it out with the

badasses. I'll stay here and entertain the ladies."

"My hero," Uhura murmured with ironic affection, and brushed back his

forelock.

Ragsdale led the way to the hunters' camp. He chugged along like a human

tank, his heavy legs pumping up and down

139

The Tears of the Singers

in his eagerness to reach the hunters and settle a few scores with Garyson.

Kirk, too, was eager to reach the camp, but for different reasons. The long

hours of patient scientific research aboard the Enterprise had been not at

all to his liking. His nature craved involvement and action, but on this

mission he felt as if he could have gotten lost and nobody would have

noticed. This problem with the hunters was something he could handle, and he

was grateful for the opportunity.

He looked back over his shoulder, and noticed that Kor and Kandi were

holding back somewhat from the humans, and that they were deep in a

tow-voiced conversation. Not for the first time he wished he could speak

Klingonese. The younger Klingon was speaking urgently to Kor who, although

he looked thoughtful, kept shaking his head. Kirk now regretted Spock's

absence. With the Vulcan's tricorder they could have recorded the

conversation, and perhaps gained an insight into what was going on aboard

the Klingon vessels. Kirk was still convinced that Kor was in some sort of

difficulty with his own crew.

He was given no more time to ponder the problem, for Ragsdale stopped, and

indicated an outcropping of rock. "Ile hunters set up camp just past that

formation. I've scouted around the area a few times, and they didn't have

much of an eye for a defensive position. They ought to be easy to take."

"Mr. Ragsdale, this isn't a commando raid. Mr. Garyson may be open to

persuasion," Kirk said, but the security guard spotted the twinkle in the

captain's hazel eyes, and grinned in response.

"If you believe that, sit, I have a sweet piece of land for sale on TUmbolt

V, the pleasure spot of the gahmy."

"Thank you, mister, I'll pass on that offer." Kirk turned and looked at

Kor. "Well, shall we go find out how unpleasant Mr. Garyson and his crew

intend to be?"

"I will be right behind you, Kirk. They gave insult to my wife, and for

that they must pay. I did not punish them earlier 140

The Tears of the Singers

for I thought you might object to such treatment of Federation citizens. Now

that I know you don't mind it will be a pleasure to teach them manners."

"Don't get too carried away," Kirk warned as they resumed their progress.

"I dont want anyone hurt if it's at all possible, so all weapons are to be

placed on stun."

They were lucky enough to find all five of the gem hunters present in camp.

The men were gathered around a heating unit drinking coffee, and tossing

crystal tears to one another for inspection. They looked up as the party

from the Enterprise appeared on the outskirts of the camp. Kirk gave a

signal, and everyone quickly fanned out. An ugly frown creased Garyson's

face when he recognized Kor.

"What the hell is this?" he demanded, rising to his feet.

Kirk thought he had never seen such an unprepossessing group of people in

his entire life. Everyone looked as if he hadn't changed clothes in several

years, and one man had dirty blond hair that hung in greasy, ropy strands

about his face. "Just a friendly visit to try and convince you that the

hunting has to stop," Kirk said agreeably. He stepped forward to face the

burly leader of the hunters.

"And who the hell are you?"

"Captain James T. Kirk of the starship Enterprise."

Garyson rocked back on his heels, and stared contemptuously down his nose

at the captain. "So, another little government toady. Well, I'll tell you

what I told your pointy-eared first officer Until you produce a directive

from the Federation stating that these creatures are intelligent I'm gonna

keep on doin' just what I've been doin', because I've got a piece of paper

that says I can. 'I He glanced about at his companions, who murmured

agreement and looked approving.

Kirk lost his genial smile, and stared coldly up at the other man. "And

I've got the firepower of a starship, and the people aboard her, that say

you can't. Care to up that ante?"

"You've got no legal right, Kirk." 141

The Team of the Singers

"Maybe not, but representatives of Star Fleet have a right to make

on-the-spot decisions regarding the treatment of alien creatures even if

such decision is contrary to a Federation ruling. You are free to enter a

complaint, but it won't be settled until we return either to Earth or a

star base, and in the meantime-what I say goes."

"Now, that sort of depends, doesn't it, Kirk?" Garyson drawled, stepping

back a few feet. "On whether we decide to listen. Mehmed" he suddenly

shouted, and several things happened simultaneously. The four other hunters

bolted in all directions, and Lindenbaurn gave a moan and collapsed to the

ground clutching at a knife that protruded from his upper thigh.

The lean, swarthy man who had thrown the knife went crashing to the ground

near the edge of the camp as Kor's stun blast from his disruptor caught him

neatly between the shoulderblades. Ragsdale let out a bellow of rage, and

went charging like a maddened bull after the man with the dirty dreadlocks.

Kirk knelt next to Lindenbaum, and checked the leg. "I'm okay, sir," the

security guard forced from between white Up. "It's minor. Go on and catch

the others."

Kirk looked around, and saw Garyson just vanishing behind a large rock. He

leaped up and started in pursuit, only to be arrested by a flash of purest

blue among the crystal grains of sand. Unable to stop himself, he knelt,

and lifted the tear. It shone like living blue fire in his hand, its many

facets seeming to capture and throw back a shifting view of eternity. He

felt lost in the mystery of the stone. Closing his hand over the gem, he

placed it carefully in a pocket.

Leaping to his feet he again set off in pursuit of Garyson. He was furious

with himself for the foolish delay over the stone, but he had been unable

to resist the lure of its sapphire beauty. He only hoped that the two

Klingons could handle the remaining hunters while he captured their leader.

He needn't have worried. As he raced along the base of the cliff

142

The Tears of the Singers

he passed Kandi, circling one of the downed hunters and taunting him to get

up. When the man did, the Klingon neatly knocked him to the ground again.

This happened twice more before they were lost to sight behind the rocks.

Kirk trotted steadily along the cliff, following the deep, irregular

footprints left by Garyson as he ran through the sand. Suddenly the

footprints vanished. Kirk stopped and made a slow circuit of the

surrounding area, looking for any place where the man might have branched

off in a new direction. There was no indication that Garyson had tried to

double back, or headed down toward the water's edge, so only one option

remained. Kirk turned to face the cliff just as a large, jagged piece of

crystalline rock went rushing past his head.

He jerked back, but the missile still managed to hit his shoulder with a

glancing blow, numbing the left arm from his shoulder to his fingertips.

Before he could recover, Garyson was upon him. The larger man slammed feet

first into his chest and sent him crashing to the ground. The breath was

driven from his body in a massive whoosh, and Kirk had a feeling that if he

removed his shirt he would have three-inchdeep footprints on his sternum.

Fortunately he was wearing a heavy parka which absorbed some of the b low or

he might have had his chest crushed.

Garyson reached out and gripped him by the throat, and Kirk realized that

he didn't have any more time for recovery or inane thoughts. If he were

going to survive he would have to start reacting. His body seemed to howl

in protest, but he managed to bring up his knees and feet, and with a hard

thrust sent Garyson flying over his head.

Kirk staggered to his feet, and walked right into a piledriver blow that

sent him reeling backward. He cautiously worked his jaw. Nothing seemed to

be broken, but several teeth were decidedly loose, and there was the sharp,

coppery taste of blood on his tongue. He was disgusted with his poor

performance thus far, and decided it was time to get serious. 143

The Tears of the Singers

He was hampered by the loss of his left arm, but that didn't affect his

kick. Tensing, he launched himself into the air, and gave Garyson a violent

kick to the jaw. He heard bone snap, and as he tucked and rolled he

congratulated himself, assuming that the fight was over.

He was wrong. A lesser man would have been rendered unconscious by such a

blow, but Garyson seemed only dazed. He shook his head, and then plowed

back in, fists pumping like a piston.

Rather like a dinosaur, the captain thought sourly as he danced out of

reach of the hunter's bearlike arms. Their brains are so small that they

don't even know when they're unconscious--or ought to be, he added, feeling

a rush of wind past his face as he ducked another swing from Garyson.

His last wild punch had left the hunter off-balance, and Kirk moved in.

Using his still-awkward left arm for defense he began to lay a series of

punishing right jabs into Garyson's face. His knuckles were beginning to

hurt from the damage he was inflicting on the other man, but it was nothing

compared to what Garyson had to be feeling. Both eyes were beginning to

swell shut, and blood was trickling from his slack mouth. He continued to

fight back, if somewhat feebly, and he did manage to land one punch on .

Kirk's already sore mouth. One of his loose teeth let go, and Kirk paused

to spit it into the sand.

That brief moment of inattention was enough. Garyson moved in and enveloped

Kirk in a powerful bear hug, trapping his arms against his sides. With a

grunt the hunter tightened his grip, and began to bend Kirk inexorably

backward over his heavy thigh, trying to snap the captain's spme.

Kirk felt sweat popping out on his forehead from the strain, and his mouth

opened in a soundless scream. His mind seemed to run in frenzied circles as

he sought some way out of the trap he was in. Out of the comer of his eye

he could see Garyson's massive torso, and below ... he gave a mighty

effort, and twisted slightly in the man's grip. The action tore

144

The Tears of the Sinprs

at his already overstressed back, and he thought he would pass out from the

pain, but it had accomplished what he needed. His knee was now in position,

and with one final exertion he slammed his knee into Garyson's groin.

The man released him with a gagging groan, and clutched at his crotch. Kirk

struggled to his feet and, drawing back his booted foot, gave Garyson one

final kick to the head. The big hunter collapsed in an inert heap at Kirk's

feet.

"I like the way you reasoned with him." Kor's voice came floating from

behind him, and Kirk turned painfully to face the Klingon. "After all, it

wouldn't do to have anyone hurt."

"How long have you been here?"

"I arrived just as you gave Mr. Garyson the coup de grace, as I believe you

Earthmen call it." He took the captain's face in one hand, and turned it

this way and that as he inspected the damage. Kirk winced at the touch and

pulled away. "I do think that he took the worst of it, if it is any comfort

to you."

"Not much. Did you get the rest of them?"

"They are all sitting very quiet and subdued at their camp, waiting for

your pleasure."

"My pleasure is that we get them back to the Enterprise, and lock them in

the brig before my more vengeful nature takes over and I kill them."

"Let us handle it for you. We're not so squeaniish as you humans.11

"That's all right." Garyson groaned, and began to re consciousness. "How's

Lindenbaum?" Kirk asked as they jerked Garyson to his feet and started

slowly back toward the camp, supporting the semiconscious hunter.

"Fine, but I think he will be glad to get to sick bay."

"That's understandable. Hell, F11 be glad to get to sick bay-"

By the time they reached the transporter room Garyson had recovered enough

to attempt another lunge for Kirk. Ragsdale grabbed him by the back of his

collar, and pulled him away from the captain. Scotty eyed the four

glowering 14S

The Tears of the Singers

prisoners who accompanied the security guard and the captain, and prudently

sent for more security.

As soon as the first group had left the platform the engineer beamed up the

remaining prisoner together with the two Klingons and the injured

Lindenbafim. McCoy, who had been waiting with a medical team, stopped his

running monologue of complaints and, stepping forward, helped the young man

onto an antigrav stretcher.

"You better come too," he said, pausing before Kirk and eyeing his battered

face.

"Once I see these people safely in the brig."

"Have it your way, but God knows I think you have enough muscle in this

room," he glanced about at the eight security guards who ringed the

hunters, "to handle these characters without your help."

Kor and Kandi continued to stand on the transporter platform. As Kirk

started to leave Kor called to him. "Captain?"

"Yes, Commander?"

"If you would prefer not to have, shall we say, semihostile aliens aboard

your ship you can send my officer and myself directly to our ships."

Kirk paused at the door and grinned over his shoulder. "As strange as it

sounds, Commander, I'm beginning to trust you. Why don't you come along

while we see our 'guests' safely locked away, and then I think McCoy can be

persuaded to break out the Saurian brandy while I have my face repaired."

Kor exchanged a quick glance with Kandi, who looked hopeful. "Very well,

the offer of Sa4rian brandy is too good to pass up. We accept your

hospitality."

Garyson had listened to this exchange with what was obviously a growing

sense of outrage. His heavily jowled face took on a deep, brick red color,

and he stared murderously at Kirk. One of the security guards gave him a

quick push on the shoulder, propelling him into motion, and the entire

group left the transporter room.

146

The Tears of the Shisers

They received more than a few curious and startled glances as the motley

crowd of fourteen humans and two Klingons went marching through the

corridors of the Enterprise. Kor noticed that they were taking what seemed

to be an inordinately circuitous route to the confinement area, and he

assumed Kirk was bypassing any sensitive areas. He didn't blame the Earth

captain; he would have done the same.

The hunters were deposited in the brig, and the force field brought up.

Garyson approached the door, and stared hostilely after Kirk as he walked

down the corridor with the two Klingons.

"You're a traitor, Kirk. A traitor! Working with Klingons, allowing them to

attack Federation citizens. I'm gonna see you fried, Kirk, when we get

back."

The captain stopped, and half turned to took back at the burly hunter.

There was an amused and ironic twist to his lips. "Ibat's fine, Mr.

Garyson, but I'm afraid you're going to have to take a number and stand in

line. Someone else has first claim on taking a piece out of my hide."

147

Chapter Nine

Kali stormed off the transporter platform, heading for the door. The

transporter operator started to speak to her, then thought better of it when

he saw the angry frown that pulled her delicate bifurcated brows into a

straight black line over the bridge of her nose. The commander's new wife

was well known for her quick temper, and he didn't want to attract her

attention when she was so obviously on a tear.

She continued to seethe as she marched through the corridors heading for

the bridge. She couldn't believe that Kor would return straight to the

Mothos after dealing with the hunters. Surely he would have wanted to spend

time with her since they had been separated for several days now.

Unfortunately that didn't seem to be the case, for she had waited for over

two hours in the human camp without Kor returning. Kirk had checked in with

his first officer, informing the Vulcan of the successful capture of the

hunters, but he made no mention of her husband so she could only assume he

was back aboard the ship.

148

The Tears of the Singers

She rode the power lift to the bridge. Before the door opened she stiffened

her back, and set her jaw in a tight fine of outrage. She was determined

that he would have no doubt of her anger. The doors opened and she strode

onto the bridge, only to have her outrage evaporate when she realized that

Kor was not at his usual position in the command chair. Instead she

recognized the back of Karsul's shaved neck. He always wore his hair cut

close to the scalp, like a common jevul fighter, a low-class affectation

that she found silly and irritating. She decided that she really didn't

want to talk with the first officer, and she began to retreat back onto the

power lift.

Before she could make her escape Karsul spun about in the command chair,

and pierced her with his dark gaze. There was always something so intense

and brooding about the man's look which made her feel like some small

insect held beneath-the merciless gaze of a microscope.

"Looking for your husband?" he asked. He drew out the last word, making it

seem almost an epithet.

"Yes, but as& he's clearly not here I shall go to our quarters.91

"You won't find him there either."

"Then where is he?" she demanded, becoming tired of Karsul's baiting tone,

and the knowing look in his eyes.

"Still aboard the Earther ship."

"Nothing is wrong, is it?" she asked, stepping toward him in her agitation.

"No, nothing's wrong. I suppose he just enjoys spending his time with

Earthers." The bridge had grown very quiet, but there was a quick titter

from one of the crew at his sardonic tone. The sound was abruptly cut off

as Kah stared hostiley about the bridge, seeking the source of the laugh.

She stood with her hands tightly clenched at her sides, and tried to think

of something to say. To bring up the temporary truce in the face of such

obvious hostility seemed foolish. Nor could she admit that she had been

spending a good deal of

149

The Tears of the Singers

time with the humans and actually enjoying it, and suspected that Kor felt

the same. That would be more than foolish-aft would be suicidal.

"So," she muttered, dropping her head. "I suppose I will waft for him in

our quarters."

"I will escort you."

"Nol" she said sharply, taking a step back. Karsul's face darkened with

anger, and she backpedaled frantically, trying to regain the ground she had

lost with her rude outburst. "I mean, I thank you for the offer, but that

won't be necessary. Besides, it is probably best that you remain on the

bridge in case of emergency."

"What could possibly happen? After all, our noble commander is no doubt

keeping a watchful eye on the humans to make sure that they don't attack

us." There was again a ripple of laughter across the bridge.

Kali stiffened, and drew herself up proudly. "The Earthers are not our only

worry," she said coldly. "Do not forget thatt" she said, thrusting out her

arm toward the screen where the phenomenon billowed and writhed. "It is a

foolish man who barricades and guards the door while leaving the windows

open behind him."

"Why, thank you for telling me. It is always enlightening to study tactics

at the feet of such a master of strategy as yourself. I

"Don't crow too soon," she gritted from between clenched 'teeth. "I'll have

your job someday." And turning on her heel she reentered the power lift. Th

her dismay Karsul crowded in after her, backing her into a comer of the

small elevator.

,"I know a way for you to have the job much sooner than you expe

,ct.19

"How? By killing you?" she snapped.

He laughed deep in his throat, an ugly, predatory sound that sent a

shiver of fear through her body. He then reached out and captured her

chin between his fingers. She jerked her

150

The Tears of the Sir*ers

head aside, trying to escape his touch, but he tightened his grip until his

fingers dug painfully into the sides of her jaw.

"Little wild cat. No, that wasn't what I had in mind. Rather, you should be

very nice to me. Then when your husband is gone, and I have become captain,

I might make you my first officer ... among other things," he added

significantly.

Ile elevator hissed to a stop, and the doors opened. Kali brought the side

of her hand down on his wrist in a numbing blow. Karsul let out a yelp and

released her. She leaped past him out of the door and beyond his reach. She

froze in the corridor in a defensive half crouch, glaring at him and

panting a little with hatred and fright.

"Be nice to you? The very thought of it nauseates me! And as for being your

first officer and other thing.P-I would rather be a galley cook on board

a garbage scow!"

Karsul cradled his injured wrist with his other hand, and gazed at her with

a combination of anger and lust. "If that's what you want, I'll see to it

that you get it, but only after I teach you the proper respect for men.

Your husband is too weak to keep you in line, but I'm notl Under my

tutelage you'll learn the proper position for a woman---at the feet of her

manl"

Kali gave him a scornful smile and threw back her hair with an impudent

toss of her head. "Any Klingon woman is happy to take that position, but

only if there's a man available. I confess I don't see one right now."

Karsul let out a roar of rage, and leaped at her. Whirling, she fled down

the corridor, and nipped into her and Koes quarters. She slammed her hand

against the lock panel just as Karsul's heavy footfalls reached the door.

She began to shiver with reaction and, resting her back against the door,

she slid to the floor where she sat hugging her knees to her chest.

"Kor," she whispered aloud, her voice catching a little on a half sob. "Why

aren't you here? Why aren't you doing 151

The Tears of the Slnprs

something to protect me?" She knew she was being unreasonable and, disgusted

by her own weakness, she pushed herself to her feet. Unable to relax, she

flitted agitatedly about the room, dusting the already spotless dresser,

straightening Koes collection of antique weapons that hung on one wall,

smoothing the coverlet on the bed.

As she gazed down at the bed that she shared with her husband she found

that her mindless activity had not managed to banish her fears and worry.

She had only been back aboard Klothos for a scant thirty minutes, and

already she had the temper of the officers and crew. It wasn't good. Mutiny

hung like a miasma in the air and drifted through the halls, carried by the

mutterings of disgruntled men.

Instead of being here, aboard his ship where he belonged, Kor was lingering

among the humans, doing what the gods alone knew. Adding fuel to the

already prevalent attitude that he is a lover of Earthers, she concluded

sourly, staring down at the bed.

Working with the humans had made sense to her when they had first been

faced with the phenomenon, but now she wondered if Kor wasn' t carrying

things a bit too far. In the beginning he had intimated that they would

deal with the Enterprise once the space/time rip was successfully resolved,

but she had begun to have doubts about his sincerity in that direction. She

had known Kor for two years before she had finally convinced him to marry

her, and during that time she had heard a great deal about Captain James

Kirk of the starship Enterprise. He had a great deal of admiration for the

man, and had always regretted that the Organians had interfered before they

could test their strength against one another.

She wished she had not thought of the debacle on Organia, for it raised a

fear that she had not even discussed with Kor. After the Organians had

dispersed the Klingon and Federation fleets without allowing a battle, and

forced a treaty upon the two warring powers, the Empire began to search for

a 1S2

The TOWS of the Shwrs

scapegoat to bear the blame. it didn't have to look very far, and the full

fury of the thwarted ruling party fell upon Kor. He had been severely

punished, and indeed had lost everything he had fought to gain in a long and

distinguished military career. In fact, when she had met him he had been a

mere lieutenant teaching tactics at the military academy outside of the

capital, stripped of all rank and honors, and more importantly, mourning the

loss of his beloved ship.

She had stood beside him, falling ever more deeply in love with this

brilliant, ironic man, while he struggled to regain his position. Finally

a shift in the political climate had returned him to his ship and his

command. When he once again felt he had something to offer her he had

proposed, and she had gladly accepted. Now it seemed he was ready to throw

away everything they had fought so hard to regain.

She sank slowly down onto the bed, and forced herself to face the fear that

had been torturing her for months. Was Kor still loyal to the Empire? And

if not, what should she do? Duty dictated that if she suspected such

disloyalty she should immediately report her suspicions to Imperial

Command. But Kor was her husband, the mate she had chosen for life, and

yes, as trite as it sounded, the love of her fife. What was duty when

compared to the love that she felt for this man?

She was appalled at her own thoughts, and she rose and took a quick turn

about the room. She was a Klingon. Surely the Empire that had raised her,

educated her, given her a career, deserved her service and her loyalty. She

thought of the unwarranted and unfair treatment Kor had received at the

hands of the Empire, and her lips tightened into a rebellious line. They

had had no right to treat Kor like that. No commander could have done more

against the awesome might of the Organians.

And they've lied, she thought suddenly, beginning to warm to the logical

construct that she was beginning to form. They said that the humans were

cruel and barbaric. That their only response to a Klingon was death or the

camps.

1S3

The Tears of the Singers

"And it's not true," she said aloud. Dunng the time she had spent with the

humans on the surface of Tbiygeta she could see that they were all, humans

and Kfingons, very much alike. Oh granted, the humans were weak and overly

sentimental, but they were by no means despicable. One could begin to like

them with some exposure.

She turned and stared at the door, her jaw tightening into a militant line

as she considered Karsul, and her probable fate if he led a successful

mutiny against her husband. B y Klingon law she was booty, spoils to the

victor. If Karsul succeeded in his bid for power she would be expected to

go meekly to his bed. Her hand reached out and snagged a bottle of perfume

from the dresser. She sent the glass vial crashing against the door.

"Never," she whispered hoarsely, watching the amber liquid flow down the

door and fill the room with the sweet scent of deenaela blossoms. "I will

never submit myself to that man!" If this was what Klinzhai expected from

its women then she refused! She would stand by Kor whatever action he might

take.

"What is it with you?" Guy asked softly as he hunkered down in the sand to

pet his Thygetian shadow.

There was a dull ache that seemed to have settled behind his eyes, and he

felt faintly sick, but he was unwilling to return to camp to face Spock's

impatient and questioning glances, and what he felt was mute reproach from

the other members of the landing party. He had felt so cocky a few days

ago. The answer seemed just around the comer, but that comer had been

followed by another and still another until he felt as if he was in some

bizarre musical maze. And out in space the phenomenon grew and advanced,

devouring yet another segment of Thygetian space, and drawing ever closer

to the system's sun.

The Thygetian trilled gently and nudged his hand with its muzzle. "Why

don't you respond to me?" Maslin continued.

154

The Tears of the Singers

61t's so important that I understand you, yet nothing I do seems to reach

you. I know I'm not that stupid. My machine and I have pretty well figured

out the rudiments of your language. We've removed the hunters that were

hurting your parents. So why won't you respond?"

IMe Thygetian youngster seemed to sense his mood, and it hooted mournfully

up at him. "I'm not trying to make you feel bad since you've been such a

good and constant friend to me. In fact, you're not even the worst. Your

parents are the really impossible ones. You at least have the courtesy to

listen while the synthesizer and I hoot, and tweet, and hum and triff at

you. But your elders . . ." The composer made a hopeless gesture in the

air. "They don't even know I exist. What can possibly be so important that

they don't even acknowledge the presence of alien invaders on their world?"

he added almost to himself. He had stopped his steady stroking, and the cub

sang a fretful and complaining little passage, then took the human's hand

in his mouth, and gave it a gentle shake.

Guy resumed his steady stroking through the silken fur, and the cub gave a

sigh of contentment and closed its eyes. Guy smiled with wry amusement at

the blissful youngster.

"LAttle hedonist. Don't you realize you're in dreadful danger?" The cub

opened one eye and peered up at him, then dropped back into its

semisonmolent state. "Apparently not, and apparently you don't give a damn

either. Just so long as there's someone around to pet and pamper you the

rest of the universe can go to hell. Actually, you sound a lot like me,"

Guy said, and the thought struck him as so amusing that he gave a short

bark of laughter. Short, because the laugh triggered a violent coughing

spasm that left him weak and breathless.

He lay back on the sand, trying to catch his breath, while the cub pushed

itself up on its front flippers, and stared worriedly down into his white

face. Maslin started to rise, then fell back exhausted onto the beach. His

arms seemed to

155

The Tears of the Sh*ers

have lost all strength. The Thygetian had begun to chirp, and flop in

agitated circles about the prone human. Suddenly it broke into a complicated

song, and began haring up the beach.

"Hey!" Mashn shouted, struggling up onto one elbow. "Where are you going?

Don't leave me," he cried after the rapidly retreating cub, but the

creature paid no attention. He fell back on the sand, and fear gripped him.

Never in all the years of living with the disease had he felt this

horrible. Pain gnawed at his chest and stomach, and seemed to send burning

tendrils coiling along the nerve endings into his legs and arms.

He reached into a pocket, searching for his pills, and realized that he had

left them back in the tent. He thought with longing of the camp. Suddenly

it seemed far more comfortable and attractive than any resort planet he had

ever visited, and just as distant. He had walked for miles trying to outrun

his depression and frustration, and no one knew where he was. He closed his

eyes, and tried to ignore the pain.

"Uhura," he whispered softly. - "Oh God, I need you." After a time he

slipped into a fevered sleep in which he seemed to be dancing on a tide of

golden music. Uhura was in his arms, and they went spinning and whirling

like chips in a stream. A golden light was all around them, and they were

one with the music. It swept them past stars and planets and great glowing

dust clouds, where fife was beginning. He reached out and captured some of

the precious substance. It spilled from his hand like diamond dust, and he

quickly raised his hand so it fell gently onto Uhura's black hair. The

particles sparkled and flared like miniature stars against the veil of her

hair, and she seemed crowned by an incandescent aura.

"Quick, " he said to her. "Do the same for me. This is the stuff of life.

We can live forever."

But faceless, uniformed figures suddenly appeared and, taking her by the

arms, pulled her slowly, inexorably away 156

The Tears of the Singers

into the blackness of space. He cried out to her, and tried to follow, but

the music swelled and crashed about him, and swept him away.

"Nol" He jerked upright, his head throbbing with pain, and reached out,

trying to capture her and bring her back. His flailing hands were caught

and held irmnobile while he stared uncomprehendingly into her concerned and

beautiful face.

"It's all right, Guy. I'm here. You're safe."

"You went awayl" he cried accusingly. "Went away and left me alone. You

never even gave me a chance," he said, his voice catching on a half sob.

Uhura caught him to her, and held him while he struggled feebly against

her. His cheek where it pressed against hers was burning hot. She drew back

and studied him, noting the hectic flush on his high cheekbones, and the

erratic pulse that was fluttering in the base of his throat. Still keeping

a grip on him she dug out her communicator and called the ship.

"Entepprise. "

"rzeela! Two to beam up, and this is an emergency. Have Dr. McCoy meet us

in the transporter room."

"Aye, aye, Sir!"

Seconds later she felt the familiar disorientation as her molecules were

separated and reassembled aboard the Enterprise. Kyle goggled at her, and

she realized what an odd picture she must present, huddled on the

transporter platform with Guy in her arms. The door hissed open, and McCoy

came pelting into the room. He took in the situation at a glance, and

before she could speak had bounded onto the platform and begun running his

medical tricorder over Guy's limp form.

"It's the disease," he said tensely. He checked the readings and looked

grim. "It's running rampant through his body. Good God, Uhura," he tossed

over his shoulder as he hurried down to the transporter control panel,

"didn't you notice this coming on?"

157

The Tears of the sinsers

Stung by what she considered an unfair attack, she deposited Guy gently on

the platform and leaped to her feet glaring at McCoy. "Perhaps if I had

some medical training and knew how this disease manifested itself, I might

have been able to diagnose his condition," she said sarcastically. "Also,

I'd like you to have done any better when Guy hides how he's feeling, and

refuses to admit when he's ill.,,

"I'm sorry, Uhura," he said, turning back. "I'm not so much angry with you

as I am with myself. It's my responsibility to care for the people on this

ship, and I hate it when I fumble a situation. I should have been down on

the planet checking him over every day."

"And he would have hated it," she said, her tone softe at McCoy's obvious

distress.

I "That's stiff no excuse." He punched open a communication fine and,

calling the sick bay, ordered a stretcher to the transporter room.

"Aren't you going to tell the captain?"

"After I see how bad things are. Besides, he's down in the gym working out,

and I'd rather let him know that I screwed up after he's released some

tension and frustration."

"'You didn't screw up," she said, sinking back down on the platform. "At

least no more than the rest of us. He should never have been forced to come

here," she concluded softly, drawing her hand through Guy's silky black

hair.

Kirk came hurrying into sick bay just as McCoy concluded his examination of

the unconscious musician. He was dressed in a pair of tight-fitting sweat

pants, and a towel was draped over his neck. A fine sheen of sweat still

dampened his bare chest.

"What's going on here? And why in hell wasn't I informed by you, Doctor,

that we had a casualty?"

"Because I didn't want you cluttering up my sick bay until I'd had a look,

and had something to report. Having Uhura

ISO

The Tears of the Singers

hovering over me was bad enough," he daid grumpily, with a ance to the

communications officer where she stood at the side of the bed, holding

Maslin's hand.

"So what's the problem?" Kirk asked, approaching the bed, and looking down

at Maslin. "Exhaustion?"

"I only wish it were that simple. Oh, it's exhaustion all right, but it's

triggered a dangerous flare of the syndrome, and if I can't get it back

under control-and quickly-it'll kill him.9

"Kill him?" Kirk echoed.

"Yes, kill him. I warned you this was a risk we were running by bringing

him along on this mission."

"So what are you going to do?"

"Try massive doses of cordrazine. T11at sometimes throws this disease into

an arrest."

"AJI right. Let me know how it goes. I'll be in my quarters if you need

me." He started for the door, then turned back as a new thought struck him.

"Has Spock been informed? We don't want him running all over the planet

because he thinks two of his landing party have vanished."

"I'm sorry, sir. I forgot," Uhura said quietly.

"Well get on it," he began, then stopped when he noticed the way Uhura was

clinging to the composer's limp hand. He gave an inward sigh. "Never mind.

I'll handle it." Uhura threw him a grateful look, and returned her

attention to Maslin.

"Spock ...

"Captain, forgive me for interrupting," the Vulcan broke in, his voice

carrying an underlying tenseness. "But we have a problem down here."

"No, you don't," Kirk said as he wiped the sweat from his chest, and tossed

the towel onto the bed.

"I beg your pardon?"

"Lieutenant Uhura and Mr. Maslin are aboard the Enterprise."

159

The Tears of the Singers

Spock looked peeved, and pressed his lips together. "May I ask why I was

not informed of this decision?"

"It was a rather spur-of-the-moment kind of thing. Maslin became ill; Uhura

found him, and brought him to the ship."

"I see. Is it serious?"

"Hard to tell. Dr. McCoy is being somewhat closemouthed about the

prospects."

"Undoubtedly because he does not know," Spock said with some acerbity. "I

shall return to the ship," he suddenly announced. "If Mr. Maslin is unable

to continue his work we will have to make alternative plans."

"Do we have any, Spock?" Kirk asked wearily. "We've been working on this

for days, and are no closer to a solution than when we started."

"We have made some progress."

"But none of it relates to the phenomenon, and that beast isn't likely to

give us the luxury of a second chance."

"We will discuss this further when I return to the ship. Perhaps I was

mistaken in assuming that the phenomenon and the Thygetians were somehow

linked."

"I hope not, Mr. Spock, because that would leave us without any theory to

work from."

Kirk lay back on his bed and stared up at the ceiling while he waited for

Spock to arrive. The phenomenon had begun to take on a mocking, almost

human persona for Kirk, and he didn't like it one bit. Here he was, James

Tiberius Kirk, captain of the starship Enterprise, the finest ship in the

fleet. He, together with his crew, had quickly and efficiently solved every

assignment that had come their way. Until now. This time they were up

against something that defied some of the best minds in the Federation.

Kirk wondered if he ought to call Star Fleet, and yell for help.

That thought was so abhorrent that he swung off the bed and began

agitatedly to pace his quarters. He had never had to ask for help, and he

couldn't stand the thought of it now. Also, on a less personal and

egotistical level, there was the

160

The Tears of the Singers

very real chance that the phenomenon wouldn't give them time for

reinforcements to arrive. Each day brought it closer and closer to the

Tkygetian sun, and if it destroyed that life-sustaining star all those

happy, frolicking cubs and their mysterious elders would be swept into

oblivion.

This was one of those times when the mantle of command lay heavy on his

shoulders. He wished he could cast it aside, and stop being responsible for

his crew, the Federation, the galaxy; but he knew he never would. He was a

starship captain, and having tasted that power he would never willingly

give it up.

Kor understood. They had touched on the subtle opiate of command that day

after the capture of the hunters when-they had shared a bottle of Saurian

brandy and reminiscences culled from years of galaxy-spanning explorations.

Kirk had enjoyed that afternoon. It wasn't often that a captain could

confide in anyone, and even rarer was an opportunity to talk to a person in

a similar position. There was no doubt that command was lonely. For an

instant Kirk envied Kor his bride, and wondered if such a partnership setup

could work in Star Fleet. He then shook his head, and dismissed the notion.

He wasn't ready for any sort of commitment, no matter how lovely and

talented the lady. The Enterprise was all the lady he wanted, and he

couldn't picture her sharing him with a mere human woman.

The page chimed, and Spock stepped into the room "I stopped by sick bay

before joining you, and Ir- McCoy said that early indications look good.

Maslin seems to be responding to the cordrazine."

"Good, but I'd like it better if we can find some way to continue without

him," Kirk, said over his shoulder as he pulled a fresh uniform out of the

dresser, and began to dress. "I did pull the man out here against his will.

I'd prefer not to bring him back in a box."

"I have been considering the possibility of transmatrix scan---?'

161

The Tears of the Singers

The Vulcan was interrupted by the whistle of the communicator. Kirk crossed

to the table and switched on the com. Sulu's face looked seriously out at

him.

"Captain, the phenomenon has reached the innermost planet of the solar

system. I thought you might like to observe its effect on a relatively

large body."

"Thank you, Mr. Sulu, I would. Mr. Spock and I will join YOU momentarily.

99

The bridge was very quiet when they arrived. Scotty had wandered up from

engineering, and everyone had abandoned his panel to watch the sight on the

main screen. Spock moved quickly to his science station, and Lieutenant

Mendez scrambled to get out of his way. Taking his seat, he began a running

commentary on the planetary readings.

"Mean distance from the sun-W.3 kilometers; equatorial diameter-5023

kilometers; mam--0.069."

The gaudy colors of the phenomenon writhed forward, its outermost tendrils

just brushing the pockmarked, cindery surface of the inner planet. The

planet seemed to waver, becoming almost transparent, and then it vanished

from view as the space/time rip enveloped it.

Spock swung about in his chair and looked at Kirk. "AD readings have

ceased. Scanners show only the meaningless readings associated with the

phenomenon. For all intents and purposes the planet no longer exists."

"But where has it gone, Mr. Spock?" Scotty murmured.

"Into wherever that, " he pointed at the aurora that danced and sparkled

across the screen, "leads."

There was a whistle from the communications station, and rzeela immediately

answered the summons. Koes face replaced the disquieting phenomenon on the

main screen.

"Did you see that, Kirk?"

AGI saw it.,

"Well, what are we going to do about it?"

"Commander, I'm open to any suggestions at this point."

"Sorry, I'm out of suggestions."

162

The Tears of the Singers

Kirk looked over at Spock and gave a miserable shrug. "Then I guess we just

keep doing what we've been doingonly harder."

McCoy stood with his back to Kirk and Spock, staring stiffly at the glass

cabinet in his office. The captain had finished speaking several moments

ago, and silence hung like a pall in the room. McCoy suddenly whirled to

face them, and his normally kindly blue eyes were hard and flat. He shook

his head, his mouth twisting with disgust.

"I can't believe what I'm hearing. Well, I'm going to call Uhura, maybe

she'll be able to reach you. You sure as hell havqn't listened to a thing

rve said."

"No! Don't do that," Kirk said, catching McCoy by the wrist before he could

touch the com.

"What's the matter? Are you ashamed of what you're doing? Don't want to

face Uhura? Well, I'd be ashamed too if I had made such a callous

suggestion."

"The captain is not being callous, he is merely being logical. We are

weighing one man's life against the possible destruction of millions. There

can be no hesitation."

"Excuse me, Mr. Spock, but I've never been much of an advocate of Jeremy

Benthem. It's damn easy to say that a few ought to suffer for the good of

the many when you're not among those few."

"I would not be swayed by such considerations, Doctor. I would always do my

duty."

"You would choose to do your duty," McCoy said, thrusting a finger at

Spock. "'Mat's a completely different situation from this one. Mr. Maslin

is not making a free choice, he is being coerced."

"Then you think I was wrong to bring him, Bones? At the time we made the

decision you seemed to approve."

"That was then-4his is now. The man is now my patient, and he's ill. I'll

not willingly have him sent back to that planet.'9

163

The Tears of the Singers

"None of us wants to do it, but we just don't have any choice," Kirk said.

"You haven't listened to a word I've saidl" McCoy shouted furiously, and

flipped open the com.

"Communications." Uhura's voice came softly over the com.

"Uhura, this is McCoy. Get down to my office right away."

"Guy?" she said, and her voice was breathless with fear.

"No, no, he's fine. At least for now," he added with a look to the captain

and first officer.

4'On my way."

Ile door slid shut behind her, and she looked questioningly at the three

grim-faced men. McCoy put an arm around her waist, and guided her to a

chair. He then looked challengingly at Kirk. "Okay, tell her."

"Tell me what?"

"Uhura, we need Maslin, need his expertise. Dr. McCoy says he is doing

better, and I want both of you to return to the surface of the planet."

"You can't approve of this," she said to MCCOY.

"I don't. That's why I brought you down here. I want you to talk some sense

into them."

She looked pointedly from her lieutenant's braid to the multiple lines of

braid that adorned the sleeves of the men. McCoy gave his head an impatient

shake. "Just forget rank, and speak out."

"Have I your permission, sir?" she asked Kirk. He nodded. She drew in a

quick breath, and began. "You can't do this, sir. The man cannot survive

another flare of the disease."

"And the galaxy can't survive the space/time warp," Kirk said gently. "It's

growing, Lieutenant, and destroying everything in its path."

"But Guy's tried, and he hasn't been able to break the Thygetian language!

Sending him back down there to try again can only result in his death, and

for what?"

164

The Tears of the Singers

"Uhura," Kirk said, moving in and taking her hand in his. "He's our only

hope."

"And he's my only hope too!" she cried, leaping out of her chair, and

pulling her hand away from him. She then turned away, and covered her face

with one hand. She was appalled at what she had said-appalled at the truth

in it. Dreams of a captaincy, fame, glory, rank, all shriveled and vanished

before her love for Maslin. Somehow, by not expressing it, she had managed

to hold the emotion at bay, but now that feeble defense was gone.

She turned slowly back to face the men. "Captain, I am tendering my

resignation. I will not return to Thygeta, nor will I permit Mr. Mashn to

return. Now, if you will excuse me I shall be in my quarters."

The door whispered shut behind her, and Kirk looked glumly up into McCoy's

startled face. "Congratulations, Doctor. Is that what you had in mind? Now

I have neither resident expert nor communications officer."

McCoy's face took on an expression of mulish obstinacy. "I think it's about

time we stopped being so God-damned selfish aboard this ship, and realized

that people have a right to a life of their own. Uhura loves this man, and

I think we ought to be giving her our support and our congratulations-not

making her feel bad for choosing something beyond Star Fleet."

"A touching and emotional outburst, Doctor," Spock said dryly. "But it is

highly likely that none of us will have a future if we do not find a way to

remove that spacettime rip. I suggest you think on that," the Vulcan

concluded as he walked through the doors of the sick bay.

lGrk gave McCoy an inquiring glance, but the doctor had nothing more to

say.

165

Chapter Ten

He was out of bed, and standing half-dressed at the table feverishly

scrolling pages across the reader's screen.

"What do you think you're doing?" Uhura asked from the doorway.

"I just had an idea, and I was checking out the theory. If I'm right I

ought to be able

"No," she said bluntly and, striding across the room, snapped off the

reader. "It's over. You're finished ... I'm finished."

"What the hell are you talking about?"

"They were ready to send you back down to the planet---"

"Well, of course I'm going back to the planet. How else can I complete my

work?"

"Your work? Why all this sudden identification with the military-industrial

complex? I thought you were here under protest."

He grinned sheepishly at her. "Okay, so I've changed my

166

The Tears of the Singm

mind. Maybe you've convinced me that there are some things that are worth a

little self-sacrifice."

"We're not talking about a ft(de sacrifice, we're talking about the

possible loss of your lifel And while we're on the subject of change, let's

consider this one--I just resigned. How's that for a little change?"

He sank down onto a chair, and stared incredulously up at her. "You did

what?"

"You heard me."

"But why?"

"Oh no," she said with an ironic laugh and a shake of her head. "You're not

going to get me on that one. If you can't figure it out then I'll leave it

to your imagination, but I'll be damned if I'm going to pander to your ego

by explaining what ought to be self-evident. I may not have enough pride to

stay away from you, but I do have enough to keep from crawling to you." She

turned away, and stood hunched over the dresser, her hands balled into

tight fists on the hard metal surface.

He crossed to her and, taking her hands in his, gently loosened her

clenched fingers. "Come here," he said, leading her to the bed, and pulling

her down to sit next to him. "We have to talk."

"This sounds bad. Are you about to give me my walking papers?11

"No, hardly. I'm overwhelmed and honored that you want to be with me,

especially since you've- seen me in all of my possible moods, most of which

aren't pleasant. If you can put up with me you're a stronger woman than I

thought, and certainly more than I deserve. But that's for the future," he

said with a dismissing gesture. "And we can't get there without living

through the present. Uhura, I have to go back to Thygeta, and not just

because your captain wants me to. Unless we solve this puzzle the

Thygetians are going to die, and I won't willingly see that music pass from

the galaxy. 167

The Tears of the Singers

They deserve a life just as much as we do, and I couldn't be happy," he

paused to touch her cheek, "even with you at my side, if I knew I hadn't

made every effort to save them."

"But you might die," she said in a voice so low that he had to strain to

hear her.

"I might, but I don't think I will. I'm feeling much better, and I think

we're right on the verge of a breakthrough. Please, stick with me on this

one, Uhura," he pleaded.

She sighed and shook her head. "How could I not? One way or the other I'm

committed to you--even when you're stupid."

"Ilat's my lady. Now go tell the captain that you overreacted, and let's

get back to work."

"I'm going to look like an idiot; and worse, I've wasted one of the great

exit fines of all time. I'll never be able to use the threat of resignation

again with Kirk."

"You didn't really want to do it anyway," Maslin said as he continued

dressing. "You only did it because you were trying to keep my puny body

from the ravages of overwork."

"Yes, and look how well I succeeded," she said from the door. She started

to leave, then paused and looked back. "It doesn't bother you anymore that

I'm in the service?"

"I suppose a man can get used to anything," he teased, and blew her a kiss.

She made a face at him, and left. She was certain that Kirk would be

delighted with the news of her and Mashn's return. As for herself, she

couldn't shake a strong sense of foreboding, and somehow that didn't seem

right on what should have been one of the happiest days of her life.

"It looks bad for the home team, Scotty," Kirk murmured as he and his chief

engineer peered through a chevron mirror arrangement into the guts of the

Enterprise's matter/ antimatter chamber.

No human could look directly into the hellish glare created by the mixing

of matter and antimatter, so a series of angled

168

The Tears of the Singers

mirrors filtered out the worst of the light, and gave them visual access to

the implosion chamber. There was a steady, quiet glow from the engines, but

that was not what was concerning Kirk. What alarmed him, and was beginning

to tighten a band of pain around his temples, were the obvious cracks and

buckles in the dilithium crystals.

"Aye," Scotty agreed, then glanced over at the captain, and there was a

suppressed excitement in his brown eyes. "But ... I think I have the

answer."

"Well, dear God, why didn't you say so in the first place?"

"Because I wanted ye to see just how far the crystals had deteriorated so

ye won't fight me when I tell ye what we have to do to preserve them."

"I take it I'm not going to like this."

"You're not going to like it," Scotty verified, and led him back into the

main engineering room. "You see, I couldn't think of any explanation for

the deterioration. I then remembered how a soprano can shatter a glass by

producing certain sonic vibrations that are echoes within the fabric of the

glass. There seemed to be a resemblance between that phenomenon, and what

was happening to the crystals. I had Mendez start a scan on all

frequencies, and this is what she found."

He sat the captain before the main control panel, and switched on a

speaker. A strange, deep-throated harmonic began to pulse through the room.

Kirk felt as if his bones were beginning to vibrate in sympathetic

resonance, and his mind was filled with almost hallucinatory visions of

galaxies spinning away into the vastness of space, great suns shuddering in

death as huge novas sent the stuff of the stars back out into the universe

to coalesce once more into the dust clouds that would be the birthplace of

stars and planets. Scott switched off the speaker, and Kirk staggered a bit

as the onslaught of sound vanished.

"What in hell was that?"

"It's a harmonic that's vibrating through subspace. It sets 169

The Tears of the Singers

up a sympathetic reaction in the dilithium crystals, and causes them to

crack." Scott shrugged. "You felt what it can do to living flesh-4magine

what happens to fragile crystal."

"So what's causing the harmonic?"

"That I don't know. In fact, I can't even pinpoint where it's coming from."

"The Klingons?" Kirk suggested.

Scotty shook his head, a quick, negating little gesture. "No, I don't think

so. Mendez has been monitoring their ships, and she's noticed that th ey've

been cutting back on power just like we have. Whatever is causing this,

it's affecting them too. It occurred to me it might have something to do

with the Thygetians." He shrugged. "But I have no proof."

"Have you told Spock about this latest development?"

"Not yet."

"Then do so, and let's get him on it right away."

"Aye, sir. Oh, Captain," the engineer called, stopping Kirk before he could

reach the door. "We still have to discuss how to preserve the crystals."

"Oh, right. Well, what is your suggestion, Mr. Scott?"

"Pull back, sir. I think all of this is linked to that phenomenon. 'Me

farther we are from it the less deterioration to the crystals. "

"How far is far?"

"Out beyond the limits of the solar system."

Kirk shook his. head. "Out of the question. It would leave the landing

party without support, and Maslin separated from the facilities of sick

bay. I just got him back down there; I can't risk losing him. Also there

are those two Klingon battle cruisers to think of."

"We could always inform the Klingons of our suspicions, and urge them to

pull back too."

"And just how likely do you think that will be?"

"Not very," Scotty admitted.

"I agree, so we stay."

170

The Tears of the Singers

"Sir, we're running dangerously low on power. If we have to fight or run I

can't guarantee the consequences."

Kirk gave him a careless grin. "So maybe the Klingons will stay friendly."

"And just how likely do you think that will be?" Scotty mimicked, throwing

Kirk's words back at him.

"Well, we can hope. After all, we're in this together. Nothing is going to

get solved unless we continue to trust each other. 1P

"I'd sooner trust an Elasian fire devil," Scott muttered to himself as Kirk

strode out of engineering.

"We may have something for you, Mr. Spock," Kirk said, after rzeela

contacted the landing party.

"Anything would be welcome, Captain," Spock's voice came over the speaker.

"Mr. Maslin's earlier breakthrough has led us once more to an impasse. We

have tried every logical line of inquiry, and even some highly questionable

methods, and all to no effect. I must confess that we are very nearly as

far from a solution as when we first landed." The Vulcan's voice held a

wealth of irritation, disgust and even a touch of defeat. For the first

time Kirk began to doubt their ability to solve the riddle of the

Thygetians and the threat of the phenomenon, and that bothered him. Always

before, the Enterprise had handled every problem with a speed and ease that

confounded other starship captains, and Star Fleet itself. 11is time they

seemed to be up against a blank wan.

"Well try this, and see if it's any help," he said, forcing a confidence

back into his voice that he really didn't feel. "Mr. Scott discovered it

when he was trying to locate the cause of the dilithium deterioration."

Kirk nodded to Mendez, who switched on a recording of the subspace

harmonic. Spock listened in silence for several seconds, then said, with

growing excitement in his normally level voice, "One moment while I summon

Mr. Maslin. This

171

The Tears of the Singers

sounds very much like it fits with the Thygetian song, but I would like to

have him verify my conclusion."

There was a babble of voices over the speaker, then Maslin came on. "All

right, Captain, I'm ready." Kirk signaled Mendez, who once more played the

recording. Kirk heard the composer muttering and humming to himself. Then

Maslin gave a loud, inarticulate shout of joy. "That's it! That's itl"

There were low munnurings as Maslin turned aside to speak to the other

members of the landing party. Then suddenly the murmurs became shouts and

whistles, and there were thumping sounds that strongly indicated that an

impromptu dance had begun in the camp.

"What? It's what?" Kirk demanded, beginning to wish he were on the planet's

surface instead of stuck fifty thousand miles away, and unable to take

control of the chaos that seemed to be occurring on Thygeta.

"You see," he heard Maslin's voice rising above the others. "It's like an

incredibly complex canon with a secondary them---"

"Spock!" Kirk bellowed.

"Here, Captain."

"What is going on?"

"I think we at last have the breakthrough we needed, Captain. Mr. Maslin,"

Kirk heard Spock call. "If you could contain your enthusiasm for several

more minutes I would like to learn where Mr. Scott discovered this

harmonic. If you would listen now it would save me the bother of having to

repeat it."

"Ohq of course. I'm here, Captain, go ahead," Maslin panted.

"Scott had been measurin

,g the cracks that were forming in the crystals, and he said

it reminded him of the effect a soprano has on a glass. He

then started scanning, searching for a harmonic that would

resonate on the same frequencies as the crystals and cause

the deterioration. He found this strange sound vibrating

through subspace, but on a frequency 172

The Tears of the Singers

that is never used by any race known to Star Fleet, so our scanners had

overlooked it until now."

"Captain, please tell Lieutenant Mendez to maintain a constant monitor on

the harmonic, and arrange to have the information transmitted directly to

Mr. Maslin's synthesizer."

"T'hank you, Mr. Spock, I hadn't thought of that." Kirk heard Maslin's

voice in the background. "But that win be a help."

"So when will you have some answers for me?"

"Unknown, Captain. We will need time to evaluate this latest information.

We will get back to you as soon as possible. Oh yes, would you please send

Dr. McCoy down to the camp. I think it might be prudent to have him

available."

"Good idea, and I think I'll come down with him just to see how you're

coming."

"I would advise against it, Captain."

"Oh? Why? Afraid I'll get in the way?"

"I would not have put it quite so crudely, but, essentiallyyes. You lack

the training to be effective in this particular investigation, Captain. Be

assured, however, that we will keep you informed of any progress. Spock

out."

"Right," Kirk muttered, feeling once again useless. He sat in silence for

several moments, then realized that he'd better call McCoy, and get him

down to the Thygetian surface. After all, he thought, pulling a wry face,

even errand boys had to be efficient.

Spock ran the long ribbon of printout through his fingers, and studied the

information contained there. They had gathered in Maslin and Uhura's tent,

and even Kali was present. Spock had sent for her earlier in the day,

feeling it was only right that they kept their allies informed of any

progress.

Guy's head was a heavy weight on Uhura's shoulder, and while Spock

continued to cogitate she whispered to him, --!'Why don't you lie down?" He

stubbornly shook his head, 173

The Tears of the Singers

and with a sigh she went back to her contemplation of the three moons of

Thygeta through the open tent flap.

At last Spock lifted his head and spoke. "Congratulations, Mr. Maslin. We

appear to have the beginnings of a formula."

Maslin, who was still leaning wearily against Uhura, straightened and shook

his head. "No, what we've got is a fragment that still doesn't make any

sense."

"But a fragment that nonetheless gives some hint of the mathematical

progression of the song, which in turn indicates to us how the Thygetian

mind works. I would say that is a distinct improvement over our earlier

situation."

"It's like trying to put together a jigsaw puzzle with about half of the

pieces missing," Maslifi muttered, scrubbing his face with both hands like

a child who has been kept up too late.

"So where do we find the other pieces?" Kali asked from where she sat near

the tent opening.

"I'm open to any suggestions," Maslin replied.

"Before we begin throwing out ideas which may or may not have any basis in

logic, let us first reexamine the facts as we know them." Spock lifted one

forefinger, like a professor admonishing a group of students. "First, we

know that the Thygetians are involved in an undertaking that requires the

total energy of the adult population. Second, we know that this undertaking

is in the form of a song, but we do not know what it signifies. nird, we

know that the Thygetians appear to have the power to teleport objects, as

in the case of the fish. And fourth, we know that this song encompasses all

frequencies from the audible to the inaudible."

"And that still leaves us with no idea of what the Singers are doing,"

Maslin interrupted irritably.

"Very well then, let us examine that question. Mr. Maslin, what is your

opinion?" The composer pulled his chin down into the collar of his parka

and shook his head. "Lieutenant?"

Uhura sighed. "I don't know, Mr. Spock. I've analyzed it so many times that

I no longer know what to think."

174

The Tears of the Singers

"Lieutenant Commander?" he asked, turning to face Kali. The Klingon woman

sat entranced, with her eyes half-closed as she listened in rapt

contemplation to the chorus that swelled and ebbed in the night around

them.

"Wh ... what?" she stammered, pulling herself free from the spell of the

Thygetian song.

"I asked for your analysis of the Thygetian song."

.'It's magic," she said seriously, looking up at him out of cloudy topaz

eyes.

"Yes, quite," Spock said dismissively, then stopped as a new thought

occurred to him. "Magic," he repeated to himself in an undertone.

Uhura cocked her head, and gave him a sharp look. "What is it, Mr. Spock?

Are y ou on to something?. "

"Possibly," he said slowly, then with greater energy demanded, "Mr. Maslin,

would you please describe for me your exact feelings at the moment the

first Thygetian died."

"Well sure, I'll try, but it's all rather fuzzy." He closed his eyes, and

drew a quick breath. "I was trying to improvise on a theme from the song so

I was very deeply involved in the music. Then suddenly I felt as if a part

of me had been . .

He hesitated and looked puzzled.

"Removed?" Spock suggested.

"Yes! That's it. I felt as if a part of me had been torn away, and ... it's

funny, but it almost hurt."

"You did in fact pass out for several seconds," Spock reminded him.

"Yeah, but what's all this got to do with the Taygetians?"

The Vulcan rose, and began to pace the small confines of the tent. "We are

all agreed that the Thygetian song extends through the audible ranges and

even into ultra- and subsonics. We have now found the song vibrating in

subspace, so is it not possible that this music extends through the entire

spectrum? Even perhaps into warp space and beyond, say, into the realm of

the psychic?"

175

The Tears of the Singers

"That's a pretty amazing theory, Spock," Uhura said guardedly. "What do you

have for evidence?"

"First, Mr. Mashn's reaction to the death of a Singer.99 He looked at the

composer. "I wondered at the time if you might not be a latent telepath."

"I've always tested high on those psi tests they give you when you enter

school, but I never followed up on it. 99

"Hardly your fault. The Earth people tend not to encourage or train for

this gift. However, if you are a telepath it can be easily tested by use of

the Vulcan mind meld. We might find it useful to try at some point."

"Assuming all of this to be true, how do we empirically prove it? My

husband isn't going to accept wild guesses and what he will call

mumbo-jumbo," Kati stated.

"Nor will my captain," Spock countered. "Therefore we must produce the

proof."

"But how?" Kali repeated.

"By using the scanners of the Enterprise to determine if the song is

present in warp space. If so it will give us yet another piece of the

Thygetian song, and enable us, using the computers, to extrapolate how the

song functions on the psychic plane.11

"Why not just mind meld with one of the Taygetians?;' Uhura asked. "Rather

than risking an error of deduction?"

"I hesitate to interfere with the adults, Lieutenant, and I think that a

joining with one of the cubs would only produce interesting, but not very

relevant, information about the cubs alone. As you know they are not

involved in the song, and it is the song that must concern us. Let us try

this method first. We can always resort to the meld if it should become

necessary. "

"So when do we begin?" Kali asked.

"Immediately. It would help matters if you would duplicate my efforts using

your own computers. The differences in programming between machines might

give us the edge we need.,,

176

The Tears of the Singers

"All right. I'm sure Kor will agree."

"Uh, Spock," Uhura said, catching him by the elbow, and pulling him aside.

"It's very late, and you know what Dr. McCoy said. Wouldn't it be prudent

to start this in the morning? Or at least let Guy rest while you do the

preliminaries?"

"Time is not something we have in abundance, Lieutenant, and this is the

time when I have most need of Mr. Masls skills. You must set aside your

emotionalism, and allow us to get on with our investigation."

"I am not acting on emotion alone," Uhura began, her voice low, but filled

with a deep anger. "I am referring to your God almighty logio--2'

"Uhura," Guy said softly, slipping an arm around her waist, and turning her

to face him. "It's all right. You agreed to let me finish my work here. The

sooner we ma this last push, the sooner it will be over, and we can be

together." His eyes gazed intently into hers, pleading, reassuring,

cajoling; and at last she reluctantly nodded. "Good lass," he said softly

and, catching her chin in his hand, tipped her head, and kissed her.

Kali planted her hands firmly in the center of Spock's back, and pushed him

firmly out of the tent. "Come along, Mr. Spock, we can begin the setup in

your tent."

"But . . ." he began with a glance back at the two humans, locked in a deep

embrace.

"They will be along," she reassured him, as she hustled him across the sand

to his own tent. "Trust to my greater experience in these matters. This is

one time when logic must take a back seat to sensitivity."

Kirk struggled up through layers of sleep, summoned by the insistent

whistle of his desk communicator. Staggering out of bed, he stumbled to the

table, and pushed the hair out of his eyes.

"Kirk here," he murmured blearily.

177

The Tears of the Singers

"Spock here, Captain. We need an immediate meeting---' "Mr. Spock,, are you

aware," he squinted over at the chronometer that rested on the shelf behind

his bed, "that it is four in the morning?"

"Yes, Captain, but I had news which I felt you would not wish to wait

before hearing."

"You've broken the Thygetian language," Kirk breathed, all muzziness

vanishing before the excitement of the moment.

"Correct, Captain."

"Well?" Kirk demanded after several seconds passed without further

elaboration from Spock.

"Lieutenant Commander Kali has requested that a threeway conference be

established so we may present our findings to both you and Commander Kor

simultaneously. She feels that will prevent the Federation from receiving

an unfair advantage by being the first to receive this information."

"Is it bad?" Kirk asked, feeling a cold knot settle into the pit of his

stomach.

"Let us say rather that it would grant to the possessor of this information

an awesome amount of power."

Kirk stood sileAt for several moments, digesting Spock's cryptic remark.

"Very well," he said at last, and gave a quick nod. "I agree. Have you

gotten in touch with Kor?"

"Kali is contacting him now. Is fifteen minutes sufficient to have

everything prepared?"

"We'll be ready. Kirk out."

Kirk contacted the bridge, and ordered that a three-way fink be

established. He then flung on a uniform, and raced for the bridge. His

blood was hammering in his ears, and an he could think was We did it. We

did itl Suddenly he sobered, and slowed from his half run to a walk.

Kali had insisted that both the Klingons and the Enterprise learn the

secret of Thygeta at the same time, and Spock had indicated that it was a

secret that carried the potential to be a double-edged sword. Ali of this

implied that the Singers possessed some possibly useful or dangerous power.

Perhaps

178

The Tears of the Singers

both. If so, what would the Kfingons do? As a race, they weren't known for

honoring treaties and commitments when there was something to be gained.

As he rode the turbolift to the bridge, Kirk considered the two Klingon

cruisers that orbited only a few hundred kilometers from the Ente?prise.

Granted, everyone's power was down due to the harmonic that had affected

their dilithium crystals, but it was still two to one, and Kirk didn't much

like those odds.

Can Kor be trusted? He had thought so that day they had shared a bottle of

Saurian brandy. Now the stakes had gone up, and he was no longer so sure.

The main screen flickered to life, revealing Spock, Uhura, Maslin-who was

seated at the synthesizer-and Kali. Behind them a portable display board

had been erected. Its smooth white surface was covered with a series of

complicated mathematical formulae. Mashn looked ghastly, with large dark

circles like bruises about his eyes, but he seemed animated by a feverish

excitement. Occasionally he would play a quick passage on the synthesizer,

then leap up and hurry to the board where he would make some minute change

in one of the numbers.

"All right, Mr. Spock, we're ready."

"Same here," Kor's voice came over one of the speakers.

"Everyone has observed the formulae?" Spock asked.

"Yes," the two captains said in chorus.

"Very good. We have put these up for the benefit of the science teams of

all three ships. We will not, however, take the time to work through them.

A simple summary should suffice."

-Thank you, Spock," Kirk murmured gratefully under his breath.

"I will have Mr. Maslin begin, as it was his observations that gave us our

first clue."

Maslin straddled the bench, his hands tensely gripping its edges. "You all

know about my report on the fish that 179

The Tears of the Singers

suddenly appeared in the grottos when a particular passage was sung by the

cubs. I had assumed this to be an example of simple telekinesis.

Interesting, certainly, but hardly an unusual talent among the races of the

galaxy.

"Tben Mr. Scott discovered the subspace harmonic, and things began to come

together. We postulated the theory that the 7kygetian song extended through

the entire spectrum from the audible into the psychic. Using the

Enterprise's scanners Mr. Spock discovered the song also vibrating in warp

space. This gave strong support to our theory, and using all the available

data the computers were able to extrapolate the musical progression of the

song in the psychic realm. T'his," he waved his hand at the tangle of

numbers on the board, "is the result of our night's work. We now know that

what the Taygetians are practicing is far from simple telekinesis. They

are, in a nutshell, able to manipulate their physical environment. "

"Fbrests where only deserts had been befo re," Mendez muttered softly from

her position at the science station.

"Precisely, Lieutenant," Spock said. "Tbere was nothing wrong with the

instruments. They were in fact presenting us with accurate readings which

we foolishly chose to ignore. If we had been less incredulous we might have

had our answer a good deal earlier."

"Let's see if I've got this straight, Spock," Kirk broke in. "Tlie

Thygetians are able to adjust their environment to suit themselves?"

"Yes, Captain. Using the power of their song they can literally make the

deserts bloom."

"And make marginal planets inhabitable?" Kirk suggested softly.

"Yes.

"Incredible."

"But we're not finished yet, Kirk," Maslin said with a cocky smile. "We've

solved the space/time warp problem."

"What!"

180

The Tears of the Sinpars

"Well, perhaps not solved it, Captain," Spock hurriedly corrected. "But we

do understand the mechanics of its creation. The phenomenon was caused by

a disruption of the harmonics in warp space brought about by the loss of

voices due to the hunters."

"So how do we get rid of it?"

Spock looked hesitant, then shook his head. "Uncertain, Captain. We have

several theories which we continue to pursue. I am confident, however, that

we will be able to resolve the problem in a relatively short space of

time."

'It better be, Spock, because time is the one thing we're running out of.

Right, Kor?" Silence answered him. "Kor?"

"Captain,- rzeela said. "We've lost contact with the Klingon flagship."

"Shields up," Kirk snapped at Sulu. "And keep a close watch on those

cruisers," he added. "Have they responded in any way to the raising of our

shields?"

"Negative, Captain. No increase in engine power, nothing to indicate

they're about to move. They're just holding position."

"Damn it, Kali, what's going on? Why did Kor break contact?"

She hesitated for a long moment, obviously troubled by his request, and

wondering if it put her in the position of possibly betraying her people.

At last she answered. "I expect he had decided it had become too dangerous

to allow the crews of our ships to hear any more."

"Why? And dangerous to whom?"

"We are not a wealthy race, Kirk, you know that. Many of the planets of the

Empire are barren, rocky, producing little. " She hesitated again, her eyes

filled with worry. "Surely you can appreciate our dilemma."

"Meaning that the Klingons might try to . . ." He paused, searching for a

more tactful word then enslave. "Th . . . to appropriate the Thygetians for

their own purposes?"

"Not Kor," Kali said quickly. "Never Kor, but there am

181

The Tears of the Singers

others ... less patient and more hotheaded than. he, who might decide to

act."

"Thank you for your honesty, Kali. I know it wasn't easy for you, but it

was essential if we're going to keep this situation under control."

"Captain, do you wish me to return to the ship?" Spock asked.

"No, stay where you are, and find a way to repair that rip. rU worry about

the Klingons."

Everyone looked abnormally grim-faced as he broke contact, and he knew his

expression wasn't much happier. They were in a devil of a position, with

power down and two Klingon battle cruisers off their flank ... and their

only hope to avoid a battle rested with a man who, Kirk was convinced,

stood in imminent danger of losing his command.

182

Chapter Eleven

They were all ranged about the conference room gazing at him with feral,

expectant expressions that filled him with a sense of dread. All these

officers, these young wolves of the Empire, had been held in check by his

authority, and the lack of a clear reason to fight. But all that had changed

now. The stakes had just become frighteningly high.

"What is it, Kor? What have the Earthers discovered?" Kandi asked from

where he straddled a chair, his arms folded on the back. His cruiser had

not been a party to the earlier discussion.

Kor hesitated, and Karsul, his eyes glittering with malice, said, "Yes,

Commander, tell them what the Earthers have discovered."

Too late Kandi realized that he had walked Kor into a vise. He threw his

friend an apologetic glance, to which Kor replied with a small shake of the

head. He then drew in a quick breath and, gripping the edge of the table,

began.

"The human, Maslin, together with the Vulcan, has suc-

183

The Tears of the Singers

ceeded in translating the Thygetian song. Th put it plainly, the creatures

have the power to alter and create environments.11

Kandi gave a low whistle, and dropped his chin onto his folded arms. "A

most useful skin for people beset with less-than-perfect worlds. Not to

sound disloyal, but even our home world is no blossoming paradise."

"If we use the mind-sifter will we be able to learn the secret of the

Thygetians' power?" the chief medical officer of Klothos asked.

"T'here is no need to use the sifter," Kor replied. "The Thygetians use the

power of their song coupled with an extremely high psychic ability to

manipulate their environment. Izarning their methods will do us little

good, for as a race we show only the most rudimentary psychic ability, and

the talent is very rare." The door to the conference room slid open, and

Kali entered. Kor had ordered her back to the ship immediately upon the

conclusion of Spock and Maslin's briefing. He wasn't precisely certain why

he had called her back; maybe to provide a firsthand report of the break-

through, maybe only to provide him with the support he so desperately

needed. Her eyes met his, and he found himself soothed by her golden gaze.

He gave her a slight nod, and she slid into a chair at the back of the

room.

"What is all this talk of leaming the Thygetian ability?" Thmboli, a young

lieutenant who was an adn-drer and adherent of Karsul's, demanded as he

flung himself out of his chair and began to pace the room. "Are we old

women that we must negotiate and parley, and beg for crumbs from the

Earthers? We are Kfingons! We take what we want! Let us take these

Thygetians. They will soon learn to bend to our bidding."

"Stupid fool," Kali said, rising from her chair. "And how will you 'bend'

the Thygetians to your bidding?" she asked scornfully. "I have been on the

planet, studied the creatures. Nothing we can do would affect them. They

are totally oblivious to everything but their song. You will kill them all

184

The Tears of the Singers

trying to make them obey, and all we will be left with is an empty world,

and a mountain 6f rotting corpses."

"The I.Aeutenant Commander's point is well made, I think," Kor said softly.

Tamboli began to bluster, then Karsul rose smoothly from his chair, and

placed a restraining hand on the younger man's shoulder. "Peace, friend,

and it seems you were right, at least partially. Most of us may not have

degenerated into women, but it seems we are led by them. Keep to your

place, girl," he said with an arrogant look to Kah. "We will tell you when

your services are required-and for what."

Kandi threw a nervous glance at Kor, fearful of how his commander would

react to this slur against his bride, but Kor remained quiet and impassive.

Karsul rose from his chair and, swaggering forward, seated himself on the

edge of the table. In this way he blocked Kor from the view of most of the

room, and effectively usurped his position.

"AD this talk of reforming worlds is well enough, but it is untimely. IMe

real value of this gift that has been thrown into our laps is its power as

a weapon. Time enough to make the deserts bloom when we have swept the

humans and their allies from the galaxy. We have the power to devastate a

world, but it requires ships and men and bombs. How much simpler to have

the Tkygetians sweep a world clean of all life. A few such demonstrations

of our power, and the Federation would be begging for mercy."

"You haven't been listening," Kah said, obviously undeterred by his earlier

rebuke. "We can't even communicate with the Thygetians, much less control

them."

"But the humans have a man who will ultimately be able to communicate with

the creatures," Karsul replied with a thin smile. "We must attack the

Enterprise, destroy her, and take this Maslin. After a little 'persuasion'

I am certain he will be more than willing to help us enslave the

Taygetians. "

"No!" Kali cried, advancing into the center of the room.

The Tears of the Singers

"They must riot be harmed. They are magic, they are beauty. To use them

would be wrong, it would be a blot on the honor of our race that could never

be expunged." She looked beseechingly around the circle of stunned and angry

ces. "Why? Why must we always kill? Is there no other way for us?lt

"Traitor!" Karsul shouted, advancing on her with an upraised hand. "You're

no Klingon, you're a puling Earther. You shame the uniform you wear."

She faced him defiantly, but her eyes were filled with fear as she watched

his hand descending toward her upturned face. It never connected. Kor

caught Karsul by the forearm, and threw him over his shoulder into a comer

of the room. Spitting blood and teeth from his injured mouth, the young

officer tried to rise. Kor moved languidly to him and, placing his boot in

the middle of Karsul's chest, held him in place.

"So you want to attack and destroy the Enterprise, do you? You young fool,

this is Kirk we're talking about. Not some useless desk pilot who just

happens to have a ship. This man is a legend in his own time. He and his

crew have faced and conquered dangers that have defeated even I mperial

cruisers. And you puppies, " he spat out the word as if it tasted bad,

64you puppies think you can take this man? I'm afraid you have much to

learn of command," he stated quietly. No one contradicted him as he glanced

quickly about the assembled officers. "Therefore, when and how we take on

the Enterprise will be decided by me." Once more he slowly surveyed the

room, watching his officers' eyes slide nervously away from his. A

humorless smile curved his Ups. "I'm so glad we all agree," he said dryly,

and held out his hand to Kah. There wasn't a sound as he led her from the

room.

"Fbr once in your life would you please not argue with me!" Kor shouted

down into his bride's face. She stayed stubbornly on the steps of the

shuttle, clinging to the edges of the door with both hands.

186

The Tears of the Singers

"I am going with you to the Enterprise. I will not stay here alone.,,

"I don't want you to stay here. I want you to go back to Taygeta."

"No. That is no better. I have been away from you enough in the past few

days. I am going to stay with you now."

"Gods give me patience," he moaned, lifting clenched fists into the air.

"Kali, why do you think I am flying a shuttle to the Enterprise rather than

using the transporter or taking a pilot?"

"You think they are going to make their move," she said, her throat

suddenly very dry.

"Yes, and it would be far too easy to scatter my molecules across the

galaxy and claim an accident, or place an assassin in the pilot's seat to

kill me between here and the Enterprise. Now do you see why I need you on

Thygeta to keep an eye on Quarag and the others? 1"he last thing I need is

to give Karsul a chance to seize the advantage by taking Maslin."

"Oh, Kor," she cried, her voice breaking a little on the words. "What if

they kill you and I am far away9 I cannot bear itt I cannot bear it," she

repeated and, throwing her arms around his neck, clung to him with a

desperation that almost snapped his own control.

He held her slender body tight against him, and rubbed his cheek against

the top of her head, breathing in the fragrance of her hair. "If things

should go badly, go to Kirk. He win protect YOU21

"Leave my people?" she asked, aghast.

"It will surely be better than life with Karsul, don't you think?" he

asked, lifting her chin so he could look into her eyes-

"What are you, Kor? You're clearly not a Klingon anymore. t9

With a sigh he sat down on the steps of the shuttle and pulled her down

next to him. "Yes I am," he said gently. "It's just that I'm an older

Klingon now, and I've seen too many

187

The Tears of the Singers

things to blindly accept Imperial dogma anymore. I say it now Kirk is an

honorable man and a fine soldier. I would welcome a chance to test my skill

against his-but not here, not now. He has shown his integrity by maintaining

the uum and sharing all the discoveries made by the landing party. I would

not willingly prove myself false in the face of his probity. Besides," he

said, pressing a soft kiss onto her cheek, "you said it well only a few

minutes ago. Why mug we always kill? Is there no other way for us? And if

there is, is this perhaps not the time to try it?"

She ran her hand down his cheek, and sighed. "I will go back to Thygeta,

but please let me transport down from the Enterprise. Grant me a little

more time to be with you."

"I can think of nothing that would please me as much as having you with

me." That crooked little smile that she so loved twisted his lips, and he

leaned in to whisper in her ear. "And as for time to be with me ... you,

woman, will never escape from me. You will have to guide my tottering feet

as I enter my dotage, and everyone will envy this old man with the

beautiful young wife."

"Just see to it you stay alive to enjoy it," she retorted as she stood and

stepped into the shuttle.

"Drink?" Kirk asked from where he stood near the beverage dispenser on the

wall of the conference room.

"Just tea. If I start on anything stronger I might not stop," Kor said.

"Problems?" Kirk asked casually as he dialed up a tea and a coffee.

"Oh Kirk, you are a sly one," the Klingon said as he leaned back in his

chair, and regarded the human with amusement. "You would just love to learn

my weaknesses, wouldn't you?"

"I can probably guess some of them. Why else would you come alone in a

shuttle, and send your wife back to the planet from the Enterprise rather

than from your own ship?"

188

The Tears of the Singers

Kor-waved a dismissing hand. "None of that matters right now. What concerns

me more are the findings of the landing party. I must know your mind, Kirk.

Otherwise, I may be forced to destroy you."

"You're welcome to try, but my crew and I will have something to say about

that."

"Don't you think I know it? You are a legend, Kirk. Th fight you and win

would bring me great honor. To fight you and lose is not something I wish

to contemplate."

"How about not fighting me at all?" the captain asked, leaning back to

place his boots on the table, and regarding Kor over the rim of his coffee

cup.

"That is the issue, isn't it? To fight or not to fight? To use the power of

the Thygetians for good or for destruction? And if I leave the Thygetians

to you what will your Federation do with them?"

A frown wrinkled Kirk's forehead. "Do with them? What do you mean do with

them? We'll set up diplomatic contact, we'll send scientists to study them,

and have them study us, and ultimately we'll offer them membership in the

Federation which they can take or leave as they choose."

"You are either very nalve, Kirk, or you bluff very well." He rose from the

chair, and began to pace the room. "But what about the other option,

Captain? My young officers have seen it. Why not use the Thygetian power to

destroy worlds?"

"It could be done, but it's not our style.,,

"Well, it's not my style either," Kor said harshly, as he whirled to face

Kirk. "A clean fight-ship against ship, man against man, that I can accept;

but as for the rest . . . " He ran a hand wearily across his face and sank

once more into a chair. He sat silent for several moments, then gave Kirk

an ironic glance. "I guess I'm getting old, but I seem to have lost my

taste for wholesale slaughter on a planetary scale."

"If that's the result of aging, I could almost wish we could spread a dose

of that radiation poisoning I ran into on

189

The Tears of the Singers

Gamma Hydra IV around the galaxy. Iben, once we had all decided that peace

was better than war, we could reverse the process.11

"You're a dreamer, Kirk," Kor said with a humorless smile, and took a sip

of tea. "War is the natural condition of all races. We'll no doubt stop

fighting when the last living creature is gone, or the universe dies."

"I think you're too pessimistic. Peace is possible. Mike the Vulcans or the

Organians."

Kor made a face. "'Mank you, I would rather not. In some ways the Organians

are responsible for the problems I currently find myself beset with."

Kirk laced his hands behind his head, and regarded the Klingon for a long

moment. He then swung his feet off the table, and leaned in on Kor. "Okay,

enough of this discussion of philosophy. You obviously didn't come over

here to debate the relative merits of war and peace, nor did you come

solely to confess your own inner doubts. So what is it you want?"

"You are a man without subtlety or diplomacy, Kirk."

"As a Klingon you ought to find that refreshingly familiar."

Kor gave a short bark of laughter, and held up one hand. "A hit, indeed I

concede the hit." He sobered quickly and, setting aside his tea mug, leaned

in on Kirk until they were almost eye to eye. "All right, we will dispense

with all this fencing. I am frightened." Kirk raised an eyebrow. "Yes, it

is the truth. We are orbiting a planet whose inhabitants hold a terrifying

power, and I don't know where my duty lies. If I leave Thygeta to the

Federation will you use this weapon against my own people? And if I take

Thygeta. I will have to fight you, and . . ." He paused and, rising from

his chair, turned his back on Kirk. He sucked in a deep breath as if

steeling himself for some unpleasant confession, and said, "And frankly, I

do riot trust my own government not to misuse this power that I will give

into their hands if I deliver the Singers. 'Men that leaves me with the

third option, which

190

The Team of the Singers

is to destroy the Thygetians, and deny their secret to both sides."

"There's a fourth option that you've overlooked."

"Oh, what?" Kor demanded somewhat truculently as he rounded on Kirk.

"How about a situation in which the Thygetians, as a free and independent

species, provide their talent to various races in exchange for goods and

services?"

"Barter? Become merchants?"

"Sure, why not? You say many of your planets are poor and hostile,-so let

the Singers improve them for you, and you pay them for the service."

"You would allow this?"

"Ile Federation doesn't own the Thygetians. They'll be free to make any

arrangements they wish."

"I don't know," Kor said so quietly that Kirk had to strain to hear him. "I

don't know if I can trust you."

"There has to someday be a time for trust, Kor, and I think we've gone a

long way toward proving that this just may be that time." Kirk rose, and

moved around the table to the burly Klingon. They stood face-to-face for a

moment, then Kirk said, "I pledge my honor that the Thygetians will not

become a weap on-in the hands of the Federation," and he held out his hand.

Kor slowly, hesitantly placed his dark hand in the human's fair one. "That

is a pledge worthy of great respect. Very well, Kirk, I will leave Thygeta

for the Taygetians."

191

Chapter Twelve

Kirk was escorting Kor back to his shuttle when Chekov's voice, agitation

deepening his accent, came resounding over the open ship intercom.

"Captain! Captain Kirk, please report to the bridge at onceP9

The two commanders exchanged glances, and Kirk leaped to a wall com, and

thumbed it on. "Yes, Mr. Chekov, what seems to be the problem?"

"We're not quite certain, sir, but the Klingons, seem to be doing something

odd."

"On my, way, Kirk out." He flipped off the com, and gave Kor an inquiring

look.

The Klingon held out his hands helplessly, and shook his head. "I am as

confused as you are, and perhaps it would be best if I did not set out in

a small shuttle until I know precisely what is going on. May I accompany

you to the bridge?"

"That might not be a bad idea, and frankly, Commander, I'd like to have you

where I can keep an eye on you."

"A wise precaution, Captain," Kor said, falling into step

192

The Tears of the Singers

with the human. "Even though I can assure you I'm not going to sabotage your

phasers."

They entered the bridge on the run, and indeed something odd was happening

with the Klingon ships. They had pulled abruptly out of parking orbit, and

were peeling off to either side of the Enterprise. Kirk leaped to the

navigation console, and leaned in over Sulu's shoulder.

"Obviously trying to outflank us, and get us trapped against the planet.

Take us out of here, Mr. Sulu."

"Aye, aye, sir. Which heading?"

"Straight up. I want maneuvering room."

They began to drift upward, and Kirk cursed the decaying dilithium

crystals. He had forgotten how low they were on power, so instead of

springing out of the trap that was closing around them they were crawling

like an aged tortoise. Fortunately the two Klingon cruisers weren't in much

better shape.

"If this was by your order, Kor, your timing was lousy," the captain called

over his shoulder. "You should have given yourself more time to get off the

Enterprise."

"Fortunately or unfortunately, this was not by my design. I would not have

handled matters so crudely." He paused to clear his throat. "You see, I

regret to inform you, but I think I am no longer in command of my ships."

"Well, we still have a few tricks up our sleeve. Who are we up against?"

"On Klothos, no doubt Karsul, my exec. On the other ship I don't know. I'm

certain Kandi would not have betrayed me, but I don't know who they would

have replaced him with. Karsul is behind this, however."

"What can you tell me about this Karsul?"

"Young, bright, but he is also hotheaded and inexperienced."

"A plus for our side," Kirk said, swinging back up to the command chair and

seating himself.

"You seem awfully eager to spill your guts," Scotty sudden193

The Tears of the Singers

ly rumbled from his position at the engineering consol. "How do we know we

can trust you? Why would you want us to win over your own people?"

"He does have a point," Kirk said, cocking an eye up at the Klingon.

"Mr. Scott, believe me, I am fervently hoping that you will succeed because

if you don't I'm either going to die with this ship or be executed by my

former first officer, and in either case he will then take my wife. None of

these prospects fills me with much joy."

"I'd say those are pretty compelling reasons for trusting you," Kirk said.

"Mr. Sulu," he said, turning his attention to the navigator. "Bring up the

shields and have phasers at the ready. As soon as we clear the planet I

want to turn and get a shot at those two ships."

"Aye, sir."

Tense seconds passed as they waited to clear the planet. Kirk felt the hair

on the back of his neck rising, and he hunched his shoulders as if

expecting a blast of disruptor fire from behind them. They cleared the

planet, and he began to release the breath he hadn't even been aware he was

holding, when suddenly a new sight drove all the air from his lungs.

Directly before them, some three hundred kilometers distant, a Klingon

cruiser winked out of warp space. It raced down on them like some avenging

bird of prey, and it was apparent it wasn't suffering from the power drain

that afflicted the Enterprise and the two other cruisers.

"Captainl"

GodV1

440h MY -"What do we do?" "Captain, lookl" The bridge exploded into a

discordant babble of frightened voices. Kirk ignored them all, as did

Sulu, who kept his eyes riveted on the captain's face. "Down! Take us back

where we came from."

194

The Tears of the Singers

"Karsul must have summoned them in secret, and they have been holding

beyond the range of the harmonic effect. I should have killed that young

man months ago," Kor murmured almost to himself.

"I hope you won't think me gauche for saying so, but I wish you had too,"

Kirk said ironically while Sulu's deft fingers played over the console, and

the Enterprise struggled to respond. A blast of disruptor fire hit the

upper edge of their shield as the ship dropped back behind the protective

bulk of the planet. The great ship shuddered under the impact of the blast,

and people struggled to remain in their seats. Kor gripped the back of

Kirk's chair, and in a low voice said, "We are going right back into the

fine of fire from two other ships."

"I know, but at least we know they don't have the firepower of our friend

overhead."

"Unfortunately he will soon come to join the party."

"And then we very well may be damned, but we'll deal with that when it

happens." Kirk glanced down at a computer graphic of the tactical

situation, and a small smile curved his lips. "Mr. Sulu, take us up to warp

speed, and then bring us out at coordinates zero, two, seven."

"Captain, you're burnin' up what little power we have left!" Scotty

objected, taking a few steps toward the command chair.

"I have no choice, Mr. Scott. We can sit here while they batter down our

shields, or we can use what power we've got offensively."

Kor, who had been staring at the schematic, suddenly smiled and nodded. "I

see what you are up to, and yes, Karsul will fall for it."

Seconds ticked past, and the third Klingon cruiser came plunging into warp

space after the fleeing Enterprise.

"Captain," Chekov said, and there was a nervous catch mi his voice.

19S

The Tears of the Singers

"I see him, Ensign, but you keep your attention on those other ships. Ready

phasers."

"Phasers ready, sir."

They hit the coordinates, and Sulu brought them out down from warp speed

directly between the two Klingon vessels.

"Firel" Chekov hit the firing button, and twin bearn of energy lanced out

at the ship before them. "Nowl Take us out of here Mr. Sulu! Nowl"

The Enterprise drifted down between the two Klingon ships as they each

discharged their disruptors, and caught each other in a vicious crossfire.

'Mere was a loud cheer from the bridge crew.

"Very nice, Captain, but what do you do for an encore?" Kor asked as he

watched the third, fully powered, cruiser come haring after them.

"Ask me again in a minute. I might be able to tell you by then," Kirk

replied as he knuckled at his chin with one hand.

"Holy shit!" Ragsdale yelled as a burst of disruptor fire sizzled the air

next to his left ear. He went one way, and the tray of food he had been

carrying went the other as he dived frantically for cover.

Maslin, who had been staring with maniacal fascination at the keyboard of

the synthesizer while a group of nearly one hundred cubs sat clustered

about the instrument waiting patiently for his next musical passage, went

diving behind the synthesizer. He realized that he would only draw the fire

toward his precious machine so, keeping low, he made a mad dash for one of

the tents. Behind him he heard one of the cubs scream in agony as a blast

of disruptor fire hit its unprotected flesh, and he almost raced back to

help it. Sanity reasserted itself before he had done more than turn, and he

continued his dash for cover.

His breath was rasping in his throat, and there was a burning in his lungs

by the time he covered the thirty yards that separated him from the tent,

so he simply lay on the

1

The Tears of the Singers

ground behind the flimsy cover, and tried to calm the frantic hammering of

his heart. Around him he could hear cubs singing in discordant terror, and

occasionally one or two of them would come flopping past. The tiny cub who

had a patch of golden hair on one flank, and who was a particular favorite

of the composer's, went howling past the tent. Maslin reached out and,

wrapping his arms around the round, furry body, pulled it into cover with

him. It seemed the least he could do since the creature had saved him that

day on the beach when he had been overcome by his illness. The creature

moaned in a minor key, and buried its face in the human's shoulder. They

huddled together while energy bolts ripped through the camp.

Across the camp McCoy maintained a steady monologue about the perfidy and

duplicity of Klingons while Spock, phaser out, scanned the cliff walls

searching for their attackers.

"Damn Klingons! I knew we were making a big mistake trusting them. Why Jim

felt he had to rely oD--2'

"Doctor," Spock interrupted, "since you do not have a phaser could you

perhaps try to make yourself useful by contacting the Enterprise, and

apprising the captai n of our situation?"

"I was going to do that," McCoy replied in an aggrieved tone.

"You surprise me," Spock said dryly as he squeezed off a shot at an unwary

head which had appeared over the top. of a boulder some three-quarters of

the way up the right cuff.

McCoy ignored him, having finally managed to reach the ship. Tzeela's voice

came faintly through the communicator, overlayed and punctuated with heavy

static.

"Doct . . one moment, the captain will ... soon . .

"Jim!" McCoy shouted into the communicator. "What's going on up there?"

"Kiingons, we're . . ." The rest of his words were lost in a

long burst of static. -

197

The Tears of the Singers

"What? Repeat please, you're not coming through.

There was a momentary clearing, and Kirk's voice came through clearly.

"We're under heavy attack up here so I'm afraid you're on your own. Thke

care of them as best you can. Kirk out."

"Captain? Captain? Jiml" McCoy demanded, shaking the communicator and

twisting the tuning dial, but there was no answer.

"Don't try to reopen communication, Doctor. It is apparent the captain is

fully occupied, and should not be distracted byus. 99

"So what do you suggest we do?"

"Fight, and hope for the best."

"I can think of other people I would prefer to have in command of a battle

situation," McCoy muttered as he thought back on that time when Spook had

taken command after the Galileo 7 shuttle craft had been drawn off course

and forced to land on Taurus H. A bolt of deadly energy buried itself in

the sand -next to his leg, and McCoy flinched back behind the tent.

"I am aware of your doubts about my command abilities in a combat

situation, Doctor, but believe me." He paused and fired, and a small figure

jerked and tumbled down the cliff face. "I am capable of fighting when I am

forced to it.-

"I'm glad to hear it, Mr. Spook," McCoy concluded and, hunkering down next

to the tent, he stared at his own quarters some fifty feet away, and

bitterly regretted leaving his phaser among his belongings in the tent.

Maslin too was feeling useless, and more frightened than he had ever felt

in his life as he lay huddled behind the tent with the 1hygetian clutched

in his arms. He hoped that no errant shot would find his hiding place, and

each time there was a whine from a weapon being fired he could feel his

body pull in on itself as if anticipating the burning pain that would

precede death from disruptor fire.

He heard the thud of running feet, and he looked up to see

198

The Tears of the Singers

Donovan racing across the open center of the camp heading for new cover.

There was a streak of red-tinged energy from somewhere up the cliff, and

Donovan tumbled to the ground. His forward momentum had carried him to

within feet of Maslin's hiding place. The composer crawled out and, grabbing

the officer by the shoulder, he tried to pull him back behind the tent.

Donovan rolled ponderously onto his back, his hand flopping uselessly in the

sand, and Maslin stared into the burned and bloody mass that had been a

face. Turning aside, he vomited into the sand and, wrapping his arms around

himself, he sat back on his heels and shook. The 1hygetian gave a whine of

despair, and began to dig out a hole beneath the edge of the tent. This

accomplished, it huddled in the hole with just its eyes peering out between

the bottom of the tent and the sand.

A whine of fire brought Maslin back to his surroundings, and he scurried

back behind the tent. He then peered out, noticing the phaser that lay

where it had fallen from Donovan's hand. It was a scant three feet away,

and he decided to risk it. Dropping down onto his belly he crawled on knees

and elbows out to the phaser and, grabbing it, went hauling back into

cover.

As he inspected the weapon, familiarizing himself with its operation, he

wondered where in all this madness Uhura had gotten to? He pictured her

killed, like Donovan, and his chest was squeezed with a pain so sharp that

for a moment he thought he was suffering from a heart attack.

In his youth he, had done some hunting at his family's cabin in the

Adirondacks, and he found that the old reflexes still held. Lying prone on

the ground, he steadied the phaser on his left forearm, and waited

patiently. He saw a flicker of movement at the base of one cliff, and

sighting carefully he pulled off a shot. There was a wad, and the running

figure dropped. Smiling viciously he thought, That's for Donovan, and for

the cub you killed. Wish Uhura could have seen that, he ruminated as he

waited for another target to present itself.

199

The Tears of the Singers

That would have shut her up about how I lack the training to look out for

myself.

Back in the Klingon camp Kali struggled in her bonds where she sat tied to

the center pole of her tent. She felt the rope rasp harshly across the skin

of her wrists, but it didn't give in the least. An hour ago ten more men

had transported down to the camp, and she had overheard Karsul order the

now-augmented landing party to attack and destroy the humans. She had been

terrified that he would order her back to the ship and, not wanting that to

happen, and also wishing to warn the humans, she had tried to slip out of

camp. Quarag had caught her before she had reached the bottom of the hill,

and he had tied her in her tent.

Now, off in the distance, she could hear the whine of weapons being fired,

and she redoubled her efforts to work free. Five minutes later she was

exhausted and no closer to freedom, and all she could feel was the warm

trickle of blood over her abused hands. She looked desperately about the

tent, and spotted her pack. She had a blade stored in there, if she could

only manage to reach it.

Sucking in a deep breath she quieted her mind, steadied her nerves and then

gave a quick heave. The pole swayed, but held. Three tries later she

managed to bring it down, and with it the entire tent. She lay under the

suffocating folds of material and tried to get her bearings, then propelled

herself across the floor by means of small pushes with her bound feet.

Ten minutes later she was free, and came climbing out from under the fallen

tent. Quarag had taken her disruptor, and a quick search failed to produce

an extra. Grumbling, she tore a long piece of fine wire out of one of the

geocorders, and jerked it experimentally several times between her hands.

Since she had failed to find a weapon here she would simply have to make

one, she thought with a predatory little smile, and she slipped off toward

the sound of the fighting.

She ran swiftly toward the human camp without bothering

200

The Tears of the Singers

to use cover. She assumed that Karsul's men would have all their attention

centered on the humans, and never suspect an assault from the rear. She

reached the left outcropping of rock that formed one arm of the sheltering

cove in winch the humans were camped, and here she became a good deal more

covert. She didn't want to go stumbling blindly into one of the men she had

come to hunt.

Taking cover she listened, trying to pinpoint the location of one of the

attackers from the sound of his disruptor fire. There seemed to be someone

a scant thirty yards from her shchering rock. Holding her breath she peered

over the top of the boulder, and spotted the head and burly shoulders of

one of the new arrivals. Pulling back down she slipped wraithlike from rock

to rock until she was directly behind her quarry.

From this proximity she could hear his heavy breathing, and an occasional

muttered curse as a bolt of phaser fire came uncomfortably close. She

tested the wire between her hands, and was suddenly assailed by doubt. She

was about to kill one of her own kind, a comrade in arms. And why? Ib save

a group of Earthers who were her traditional enemies. She hugged her arms

about her body, back pressed against the rough surface of the rocks, and

tried to decide what to do. She wished Kor were here to advise her.

The thought of her husband steadied her, and she remembered how days ago

she had decided if it were a choice between Kor and the Empire she would

take Kor. It seemed now that that choice had come upon her. It was apparent

that Kor was no longer in command of his ships, and if he were taken he

would be killed. As for herself ... her fate was far less enviable. She

would end up as chattel to the man who had murdered her husband.

Her jaw tightened with determination and, keeping her back against the

rocks, she slipped up behind her prey. The soft sand muffled any sound from

her footfalls, and the man was dead before he knew he had been attacked.

Kali calmly 201

The Tears of the Singers

removed her garrot from the man's throat and, picking up his fallen

disruptor, brushed the clinging sand from its barrel. She then settled down

to look for targets.

There was a flash of black and silver from the rocks to her right, and she

quietly aimed and blew away his head. Two more fell to her merciless fire

before the remaining Klingons realized that they were under attack from the

rear.

Down in the camp Spock also realized that something had changed. There was

still the whine of disruptor fire from the cliffs, but none of it was being

directed into the camp. Instead the Klingons seemed to be battling with

some unknown assailant.

"What the hell's going on?" McCoy asked as he cautiously lifted his head

from the protection of his arms.

"I'm not certain, Doctor, but the Klingons appear to be under attack."

"Well of c ourse they're under attack, Spock," McCoy said in exasperation.

"What do you think we've been doing for the past fifteen minutes?"

Spock's lips narrowed into a thin line. "Try not to be more obtuse than

usual, Doctor. The Khngons are firing behind them. 17

"But who could it be? Taygetians?"

"Highly unlikely. If the Singers won't protect themselves why should they

protect us?"

"Good point. 11

"At any rate we have no more time to debate the issue. This would seem an

opportune time for an assault," the Vulcan said, pulling out his

communicator. "Mr. Ragsdale."

"Aye, sir," the security chiefs voice came back over the communicator.

"What is your situation?"

"I'm down in good cover. Yeoman Chou is with me."

"Excellent. What of Mr. Brentano?"

"I saw him go down several minutes ago." 202

The Tears of the Singers

Spock nodded and, switching frequency, signaled Uhura. "lAeutenant?"

"Here, sir."

"Is Mr. Maslin with you?"

"No, and I don't know where he is." Her voice was ragged with worry.

"Is any one else with you?"

"No, sir, I'm alone."

"Well ready yourself, we're going to charge the Cliffs."

yes, Sir. 19

"And what about me, Spock?" McCoy asked.

"You have no weapon, and I would prefer that you waited here. Also, I would

like to have your services available to tend any of us who might be hit."

"First time,you've ever expressed any confidence in my abilities."

"You are, one is forced to admit, Doctor, better than nothing.99

"numks, what a vote of confidence. I hope you do get shot so I can make you

eat those words," McCoy muttered, but W blue eyes were dark with worry.

Spock tried unsuccessfully to raise Donovan, and finally decided with

regret that the young man had been hit. He knew Maslin carried no

communicator so he put the composer out of his mind for the moment.

Cautiously lifting his head, he eyed the cliffi, and settled upon a plan of

attack. In a few quick words he informed everyone of their targets, and

then dropped back to wait until there was a particularly vicious barrage of

fire, none of which came into the camp.

"Nowl" he ordered, and they all exploded from their places of cover heading

for the clifis.

Spock saw Maslin come charging out from behind a tent, a phaser clutched in

his hand. "Back!" he shouted. "Go back!" but Mashn kept running.

Uhura suddenly glanced back, and saw the composer.

203

The Tears of the Singers

Spook wondered bitterly if she were going to break discipline and go back

after her lover, but she once more lived up to his high estimation of her

abilities. She paused, made a quick adjustment to her phaser, and fired a

quick stunning burst at Maslin. He went down like a rag doll, and Spook

nodded in satisfaction and continued his sprint for the cliff.

They were beginning to take a little fire as the Klingons realized their

danger, but with that withering fire from their backs they were unable to

make a concentrated effort to stop the humans. Spook saw four more of the

Klingons fall as his people opened fire, and that seemed to break their

morale. There was a concentrated rush for the beach as the five remaining

Klingons tried to escape the deadly crossfire. One more fell, victim to the

humans' unknown benefactor, and Yeoman Chou went down clutching her leg as

a last random shot from the Klingons managed to hit.

Lieutenant Uhura hurried to the other woman, and Spook saw a small figure

rise out of the rocks. Shading his eyes against the glare of the sun on the

crystal cliffs Spook recognized Kali. He waved, and she came leaping like

a goat down the rock wall to join him.

"Thank you for your timely help," he said formally. "It would have gone

badly for us if you hadn't intervened."

"My pleasure."

The Vulcan frowned, and glanced about. "How many did we kill?"

"Ten, I think."

"But there were only five---'

"In our landing party," she interrupted. "Yes, that's right, but some

reinforcements arrived a few hours ago."

"And the Enterprise is currently under attack," Spook murmured as he began

to assemble the entire picture.

"4 think we can safely assume that my husband is no longer in command, and

that the truce is off."

"Unfortunately I must concur."

Brentano and Ragsdale gathered Chou up in a fireman's

204

The Tears of the Singers

carry, and they headed back to camp. McCoy was bent over Maslin, running his

tricorder over the composer's limp body.

"Is he all right?" Uhura demanded, rushing oyer to his side.

"Yeah, the stun didn't do him any real harm, but I'm not happy with these

other readings."

"'Me disease?"

"Yes, it's on the rise again. Spock, help me get him into his tent."

After Maslin was safely ensconced in bed, Spock moved to the large computer

that had been tied into the synthesizer, and began making adjustments.

"What are you doing, Mr. Spock?" Uhura asked, having been shooed away by

McCoy.

"This computer was acting as a link between the Enterprise's computer and

the synthesizer. It may be possible to reactivate the link with the

Enterprise, and determine how the battle is going. I could use the

communicators," he said, answering her unspoken question. "But it would

distract the captain, and that I will not do."

Kali drifted over to join them, and soon Ragsdale and Brentano had gathered

about Spock, waiting tensely while he worked. There was a flicker of color,

and then the display screen of the synthesizer lit up with a strange

elongated view of the main screen of the Enterprise. They watched in

silence for several moments, trying to make sense out of what they were

seeing. Then Kali exclaimed, "There are three cruisers present. Where did

the third one come from?"

Spock's face tightened into even grimmer lines, and he began to punch a

request for data into the computer. There was a whir and a chatter, and

then the cold, impersonal female voice of the computer began to speak.

"Screens down fifty-two percent. Phasers operating at one-third normal

power, maneuverability reduced by sixtyone percent due to--!'

205

The Tears of the Singers

"Stop!" Spock ordered. "Calculate maximum operating time remaining for

affected systems."

"Working. 11

Tension was turning his head and neck into a mass of pain, and he bitterly

regretted the series of circumstances which had left him trapped helplessly

here on the planet's surface while far overhead, in the frigid darkness of

space, his captain battled for his life. Mendez was very young and

inexperienced and might be unable to provide Kirk with the sort of

split-second information he would require if the Enterprise was to survive

this encounter.

Suddenly he balled up one fist, and drove it into the protective crate that

had held the synthesizer on its journey to the planet. The metal crumpled

beneath the power of his Vulcan assault, and the other people around him

jumped nervously. It had been an action beyond his own volition, and after

he made it he immediately regretted the emotional display. He arranged his

face into its usual expression of bland impassivity, and returned his

attention to the display screen, watching as the picture from the

Enterprise buckled and wavered under the pounding the ship was enduring.

McCoy, accompanied by a shaky Maslin, joined the rest of the landing party.

Maslin slowly walked to Uhura, and stood gazing thoughtfully at her.

"I didn't appreciate what you did," he said at last.

"I didn't think you would."

"Then why did you do it?"

.,To protect you.9'

"But they killed Donovan and the cub," he said miserably. "And I wanted to

do something."

He had that little-boy-lost look again, and Uhura felt her heart go out to

him. No doubt this was the first time he had ever seen death, and she could

still remember her own shock and confusion when, after a-pitched battle

against rebels on Wynet V, she had found herself staring down at the

twisted body of the captain of the small cruiser that had been her first

206

The Tears of the Singers

-assigmnent out of the academy. She reached out to him and, folding her arms

around his thin form, pulled him tight against her body.

"I've made Yeoman Chou as comfortable as possible, but she really needs to

be in sick bay," McCoy announced to Spock, pulling the Vulcan's attention

away from the compuscroen on the synthesizer.

"Regretfully, Doctor, that is not an option that is at present open to us.

'I

"Why? What's going on?" Maslin asked, lifting his head from Uhura's

shoulder.

"How do you feel about becoming a lost human colony?" Ragsdale grunted

before Spock had a chance to reply.

"Why? What is it?" the composer demanded again.

'The Enterprise is under heavy attack," Kali said quietly, "and it seems

unlikely she can survive. Your brilliant captain notwithstanding," she

quickly added, to soothe the humans Who Were already starting to bristle at

her unconscious slur of Kirk.

"I don't think your visions of a pastoral existence are likely, Mr.

Ragsdale," Spock said dryly. "If the Enterprise is destroyed we will then

be captured or killed by the remaining Kfingons."

Everyone stood clumped in miserable silence, and watched the events

unfolding on the screen. Suddenly the computer stopped its steady

chattering and announced, "Time to full Systems failure--nineteen minutes,

seven seconds."

There was a stir from the assembled people, but no one spoke. There really

wasn't anything to say.

Kirk, like his first officer, was also aware of the steady loss Of

essential systems. He kept one eye on the tiny readout on the arm of his

chair, and one eye on the screen, hying to keep one jump ahead of their

attackers.

The Enterprise shuddered and bucked under another blast of deadly disruptor

fire, and people went sprawling in all

207

The Tears of the Singers

directions. Kor grabbed the arm of Kirk's chair, and pulled himself to his

feet.

"Perhaps you ought to consider heading in another direction," he said

softly into Kirk's ear. "The captains of those other ships are beginning to

hit more often because they know where you are heading."

"I too know where I'm heading, and I have no intention of wasting power in

useless maneuverings."

"You mean you have a plan?"

Kirk winced a bit, and even managed a smile at the unconscious and

incredulous emphasis. "Yes, Commander, I actually have a plan." And he

turned his attention back to the screen.

He was grateful when Kor stepped silently back to his position behind the

command chair, for he didn't want to elaborate upon his plan-he didn't much

like it himself, but he could see no alternative. Never, in all his years

of narrow escapes and tight spots, had he viewed suicide as the only

option, but now he had reached that decision. He knew that the Klingons

could not be permitted to take and enslave the Thygetians, and use their

awesome power against the Federation. He also knew that the Klingons would

be unable to mount another expedition to Thygeta. before the phenomenon

consumed the Singers' sun, and they went down into a cold, dark and silent

death. It seemed a cruel solution, but at least the people of hundreds of

other worlds would be safe from the Thygetian power in Klingon hands.

Having recognized all this, his only remaining duty was to remove the

Klingon cruisers.

That the Enterprise and all her crew had to be sacrificed in the process

almost gagged him, but he held firm to his duty. His only problem now would

be tricking the Klingons into following him in this last dangerous gamble.

The second planet in the Thygetian system loomed up on the screen. Kirk

sucked in a deep breath and held it for a moment while he took a last fond

look about the bridge of his 208

The Tears of the Singers

ship, and the people who had been his comrades for so many years.

"Mr. Sulu, drop all shields, and channel the power directly to the engines.

Mr. Chekov, please do the same with the phaser banks. Then Mr. Sulu, build

up full speed and take us right over the top of that planet, and drop us

down the other side."

"But Captain," Mr. Scott began as he took a half step toward Kirk.

The Captain held up one hand to forestall him. "Please, Scotty, give me

everything you've got."

"But it will horribly overload the crystals!" he said, his accent thick

with distress. "It may even shatter them!"

"It won't matter once we clear the planet," Kirk said quietly, and Kor

stared at him in amazement and admiration.

"The phenomenon. You are going to take us into the phenomenon, and like

hounds after a hare they will follow us in before they realize what is

happening."

"That is the general idea, yes." There was a murmur from the bridge crew,

quickly silenced.

"Transfers complete, Captain," Sulu sang out after receiving a confirming

nod from a white-faced Chekov.

"Full power on my command." Kirk tensely watched -the screen, waiting until

the Klingons were virtually within range and rushing carelessly forward,

emboldened by the loss of their enemy's shields. "Now!" he shouted, and

brought his hand down as if signaling the start of a race.

The Enterprise leaped like a startled deer, and raced for the planet. Sulu

sent her skimming over the barren surface, not wasting speed or time by

making a large arc. Then they were over the other side, and the luminescent

tendrils from the space/time warp drifted about them.

Kirk heard a sound like delicate chiming bells, and in the next instant

tasted the same sound. He shook his head, trying to keep his mind clear as

it was overloaded with a barrage of bizarre and alien sensations. All

around him people began to

- . 209

The Tears of the Singers

lose control. Some giggled and capered about the bridge, while others stared

in rapt contemplation of something only they could see.

The instruments on the bridge began to glow with a pale, multicolored

witch's fire that danced along the floor and ceiling in time to that

strange and beautiful chiming. Everything was beginning to warp and fade,

and Kirk realized he had lost touch with his own body. Ae could see it

seated there in the insubstantial command chair, but he wasn't there.

"Captain," he heard Kor say softly. "It was a privilege to know you. You

are worthy to be a Klingon." And then they were gone.

210

Chapter Thirteen

Spock stared down at the now blank screen. Ifis shoulders and neck were

rigid with tension, and his hands slowly tightened on the edge of the

synthesizer, leaving deep gouges from the pressure of his Vulcan fingers.

Maslin instinctively reached out and, grabbing Spock by one wrist, tried to

pull his hand away. This touch seemed to bring the Vulcan back to himself.

He straightened slowly, almost painfully, and turned to face the

white-faced landing party.

"Where have they gone, Mr. Spock?" Uhura asked, her voice small with shock

and anguish.

"Who can say, Lieutenant?" He looked back at the blank, gray synthesizer

screen. "Perhaps into an alternate universe, or perhaps they are still in

our universe, but in an altered state.9'

"Any chance of your miraculous captain pulling the ship out of this one?"

Maslin asked. The words were sarcastic; the tone wasn't.

211

The Tears of the Singers

"No," came Spock's blunt, hope-killing reply.

Kali stood off to one side of the humans, her arms wrapped tightly about

her body as if she feared that if she let go she would fly into a million

pieces. Her face was impassive, but her eyes were wells of anguish. Uhura

stepped to her side, and placed a comforting hand on the other woman's

shoulder.

"At least he did not die at Karsul's hands," Kali whispered, forcing the

words past stiff lips. "He would have liked the way your captain lured them

in after him. To die in such a heroic fashion would have . . ." Her control

broke, and she began to cry in small, almost silent little sobs that

nonetheless shook her slender body with their muted violence.

"Are they dead?" Maslin asked bluntly.

"I don't think so," Spock replied, but he forbore to give his reason for

this belief. It was so illogical that he aftnost cringed when he admitted

it to himself. Still, it could not be denied that somewhere deep within

himself he believed that Kirk still lived. That powerful bond that held him

to his captain was still there, and he believed, however foolish it might

seem, that that bond would not be broken until death claimed one of them.

Maslin dug his hands into his pockets and, narrowing his eyes, stared up

the glittering cliffs to where the Singers still continued their

world-spanning song. He suddenly whirled, and. sliding onto the bench began

to bring up the synthesizer.

"What are you doing?" Spock asked, looking down into the small man's

intense white face.

"ne Thygetians have the power to manipulate matter, possibly even time and

space in some way we don't understand. So let's get them to bring back the

Enterprise for us."

"You cannot be serious. We have no evidence that the Thygetians possess

such a power."

The composer shifted on the bench to stare challengingly up at the Vulcan.

"And we have no evidence that they can't,

212

The Tears of the Sinprs

so I suggest we try it. It's better than sitting here passively waiting to

die."

McCoy stepped into the conversation. "You know what I told you in the tent.

The disease is beginning to flare again. You try a stunt like this and you

will die."

"Doctor, we're all going to die if we don't do something. 'Mat phenomenon

is only a few hundred kilometers from the sun. If it goes we'll all

die-you, me, the Taygetians, everyone!"

"What makes you think you can succeed now when every other attempt has

failed?" Spock asked.

"Fear," Maslin said succinctly. "It's a pretty damn good motivator for a

creative insight."

"That is not logical."

"Yes, and that's why I'm a musician, and you're not. In spite of your great

technical ability you could never be an artist, because at base, once -all

the mathematics and the theory is removed there is only art, and that comes

from the soul and the heart, not the mind. " He made a few more adjustments

with the synthesizer, and fed back in the Taygetian language program that

he and Spock had so laboriously created. "I understand most of the basic

grammar and vocabulary now so our only problem is finding a way to talk to

them--to make them understand."

"Sounds like a mighty long shot," McCoy said quietly.

"It is, but Doctor, it's the only shot we've got." He began to play, a

hauntingly beautiful improvisation based on the Thygetian song, and the

cubs returned, drawn as he had known they would be by the heartrending

music.

Uhura stood rigidly at Kati's side, watching the play of Maslin's long

fingers across the keyboards, the way muscles and tendons tightened in his

neck when he threw back his head and half closed his eyes as he

concentrated on the music he was creating. She had seen McCoy remonstrating

with the composer, and she knew with a deadly certainty what had 213

The Tears of the Singers

been said. She had also seen Maslin's dismissive gesture, and h er heart and

mind were filled with an anguish so great that it was almost a physical

pain.

No, pkase no, she thought frantically. She wanted to rush to his side, beg

him not to make this effort, but she knew it was useless. Men like Kirk, or

Maslin, or Spock followed only the dictates of their consciences, and acted

upon their own driving codes of honor and duty. Pleas about love and need

could distress and upset them, but never, never turn them from that sacred

dream that they all served in varying ways.

"Sometimes I think it is a curse to love such men," Kali said softly. The

Klingon woman had recovered herself, and now stood once more proud and

controlled at Uhura's side.

"And you would know, don't you?"

64,Oklas, yes- 29

"And how do you handle it?"

"By loving and supporting him, and praying to the gods to return him safe

to me when he has finished following his dreams."

"But why must our dreams always be so different?" Uhura whispered

miserably.

"Go to him, give him what help you can," Kali said softly, and gave Uhura

a gentle shove. Uhura walked quickly to the synthesizer and, standing

behind Maslin, placed her hands possessively on his shoulders. He threw her

a quick smile and returned to his music, and she stood quietly holding him

as if by her very physical presence she could keep him safe.

Kali watched for several moments, then walked away to sit quietly staring

out to sea while the song wove its mysterious pattern about her, and

brought some measure of ease to her wounded heart.

"Respondl God damn you! Why won't you respond!" Guy suddenly shouted while

beating his fists desperately on the edge of the synthesizer.

214

The Tears of the Singm

"Hey, take it easy, Mr. Maslin," Ragsdale said, placing a soothing hand on

the smaller man's shoulders. "Here, have some tea, and take a break."

"No time. We have no time to take a break," Maslin muttered, but he allowed

the security chief to assist him off the bench, and over to a camp stool.

The uninjured and ambulatory members of the landing party had gathered in

an encouraging group about the synthesizer. Also joining the humans were

the cubs. They sat in a polite and very interested circle about the

synthesizer, but nothing Mashn tried drew any response from the Tkygetians.

They sat like cuddly little stuffed animals on a toy store's shelves, their

mouths tipped in that never-ending smile, and their blue eyes happy and

alert.

At sunset a mournful wind had risen which occasionally sent particles of

sand stinging into their faces, and whipped their parkas about their

trembling bodies. Only one moon was up this night, and it raced across the

sky with the clouds scudding now and then across its pale, luminous face.

It was terribly cold, and Spock had ordered that every available heater and

all the lights be placed around the instrument. Maslin looked fragile,

almost transparent, and the Vulcan had begun to fear that he would not live

long enough to find the solution that might save the Enterprise.

Ragsdale thrust a steaming mug of tea into Maslin's hands, and Uhura

wrapped her arms about his slight body, holding him close as she would a

child. He sighed, and rested his head on her shoulder. His eyes were two

hollows of blackness, and McCoy edged closer to Spock.

"I can't give him any more cordrazine."

"I know."

"He's dying before our eyes."

"We are all staring into that void, Doctor. If Mr. Maslin's efforts can

save us then we must allow him to continue."

"Better one than all of us, huh?" McCoy grunted.

215

The Team of the Singers

"It is the mor& .. P

"Don't say it, Spock," McCoy said. "I really don't think I can stand to

hear that word one more time."

"Why won't they respond to me?" Maslin asked, his voice small as he huddled

within the folds of his parka. "I'm doing everything right, I know I am."

"I'm sure you are," Uhura said , stroking his hair. "Maybe they just can't

relate to us."

"But music is music," he objected, struggling a bit to sit UP.

"I know, I know," she said soothingly as she would to a frightened foal,

and held him still, trying to force him to relax. "Guy, it's not your

fault."

"Then whose fault is it?" he demanded. ,rm the big hotshot who was supposed

to solve all the problems!"

"Without you we wouldn't even have gotten this far."

"I don't want to die on this ball of dirt," he suddenly whispered. "I want

to go home, marry you, write my symphony."

Uhura swallowed the lump that had formed in her throat. "You won't, and you

will."

'Then you will marry me?" he asked, his face recovering a measure of that

devil-may-care expression that she had learned to love.

"Did you ever doubt it?"

'You wouldnt have married me that first night."

"No," she agreed with a laugh. "I thought you were aterninable."

"And now?" he asked, his eyes pleading with her.

"I love you," she said simply, and then looked about with embarrassment,

hoping that they hadn't been overheard. She noted with relief that the rest

of the landing party had drawn politely away from them.

He reached up and cupped her cheek in one hand. She turned her head to

press a quick kiss into the palm of his hand, and was alarmed and upset by

the icy coldness of his

216

The Tears of the MnSers

skin. She quickly gathered his hands in hers, and began to breathe on them.

"No," he said, pulling his hands free, and sliding them around her body.

"Give me that breath where it will do me some good."

She nodded, and they kissed. It was a desperate, clinging embrace, and in

that moment she wished that they could just forget this desperate

struggling to survive. All she wanted was to crawl away into their tent,

and lie in his arms until death came to take them both. Tears burned in her

eyes, and she could feel the warm traff as they overflowed and slid down

her cheeks. He kissed away the salty moisture, then held her face between

his hands, and stared at her.

"Don't cry, my darling. We don't have the time for that kind of

self-indulgence."

"What should I do then?" she asked, forcing a smile to her lips.

"Sing for me."

"What would you like to bear?"

"Something I wrote-naturally," he said with a flash of his old sardonic

humor.

"Naturally."

She cast about, and finally decided on a delicate little arietta that he

had written for her in those first days when he had come aboard the

Enterprise. He had used a bit of Italian verse from the seventeenth century

for the text, and she loved the little song with a passion surpassing any

other Piece of music. She cradled him once more in her arms, and began to

sing. The landing party gathered around to listen, and even the cubs ceased

their constant warblings and joined in the circle, listening with the

greatest of mterest.

"Lawi ancoreposare un shinco, un stanco. " Her rich, warm voice reached a

long sustained note, and the pure tone spun like a crystal ball supported

by the arching waters of a fountain. There was a melodic sigh from the

lkygetian cubs, and Guy's eyes flew open.

217

The Tears of the Singers

"My God! My God! My God!" he kept repeating as he struggled to his feet.

"What? What is it?" Uhura cried, alarmed by his agitation. She leaped to

her feet and caught him by the arm, trying to stop his frenzied pacings.

"That's it, that's it."

"What?" Kali broke in.

"What's it?" came a chorus of voices.

"Please calm down!" came an order from McCoy that was ignored.

"Don't you see?" Maslin demanded, whirling on Spock and reaching out for

the Vulcan with desperate hands. "We've been working instrumentally! Their

whole orientation is vocal. They thought we were making pretty sounds at

them, but it didn't have any meaning, couldn't have. After all, we weren't

talking."

"Are you sure?" Spock asked cautiously-

"It has to be. Damn it! I understand that languge, and every bit of logic

and intelligence tells me they ought to be responding. So why aren't they?,

Simple. We weren't using the right medium. Besides, we've got empirical

proof."

"Oh?" Spock raised a skeptical eyebrow.

Maslin grabbed Uhura, and yanked her over to face the Vulcan. "Her! They

responded to Uhura's singing. They don't understand the words since it's

another language, but they recognized it as communication."

"Come on, Spock," McCoy urged, moving in to join the debate. "It's at least

worth a try."

"I was not hesitating because I doubted the efficacy of such an attempt,

Doctor, but because I was trying to determine the most effective way to

make the attempt."

"Simple," Maslin said, walking Uhura over to the synthesizer. "Uhura sings

into the synthesizer. The machine translates her sounds and words into

Thygetian, and ... and well, we're home free."

218

The Tears of the Singers

"Perhaps. But let us not forget that the Thygetians are also telepathic

creatures."

"Then we'll think real hard while she sings," Maslin said impatiently. "But

what ever we do, let's for God's sake get on with it.99

"Very well."

"I can't just sing cold like this," Uhura protested.

"I'll improvise," Maslin said, sliding onto the bench. "You follow. We've

done it often enough before."

"Words? How about some text? It's a little hard to just start babbling in

song about what's going on."

'qYuc. Bear with me for a moment." He ripped a sheet of composition paper

from the notebook that rested on the synthesizer, and began to scribble.

"How about some help?" he called to the rest of the party. "Any of you good

at jinglesr'

"Dear gods what a task," Kali said, joining him and Uhura on the bench.

"What shall we say?"

"We'll want to keep it simple since we'll just be speaking pidgen as far as

they're concerned."

"Start with the phenomenon," Spock said, moving in.

'Then my people," Kali offered.

"The battle," Ragsdale suggested, becoming exeited.

"And tfien the loss of the ships into the phenomenon," said McCoy, adding

his bit.

"And finally we'll ask them to return out people," Uhura concluded soberly.

"All of our people," Kali added with a challenging look to the humans.

"But they'll just start attacking us again," Ragsdale protested.

,,Not if my husband can get back to his ship and reassert control." She

paused and looked about at the alien faces. "I have friends and companions

on those ships. I would not have them all die because of a few evil men."

219

The Tears of the Singers

"Very well," Spock said, seeing that Kali was adamant upon this point. "We

will ask for the return of all of the ships.,'

"Jesus, we may as well try explaining the ascent of man, the conquest of

space and the founding of the Federation," Maslin muttered sourly as he

stared down at his scribbled notes.

"What other choice do we have?" Kali reminded him quietly.

"Good point. Okay, let's get to it."

It took two hours, but at last they had something that basically scanned.

Maslin read it over several more times, made a few changes, and then pulled

a face.

"Yeats will no doubt spin in his grave, but maybe it will fly," the

composer said as Uhura twitched the paper from his hands, and moved away to

study the words in privacy.

"Fortunately this isn't an English comp class," McCoy said. "Besides it

might sound better in Thygetian."

'T doubt it. You know how horrible things usually sound when they're

translated."

"Mr. Maslin, at this time esthetics are not-our major concern."

"You're right, Spock, I'm sorry. I guess I'm just being sensitive." He gave

a self-deprecating little smile. "But you can't really blame me. This is

the first time that my music has ever been given quite such a premiere."

"Let's do it," Uhura said, stepping back to the group. Her face was tight

with Itrain.

"We'll use a simple ABA form," he said to her. "This will be the basic

theme." He turned to the instrument, and played a quick, agitated melody

that seemed to embody the desperation of their plight. "We'll then modulate

into minor for the central section, and then back to the major key when you

ask them for help."

"Play it one more time, please," Uhura said.

He obliged, and Uhura stood with her eyes half-closed, one

220

The Tears of the Sh*ers

hand beating time on her thigh, and occasionally humming through a tricky or

difficult section. They finished, and Maslin gave her an inquiring look. She

nodded and, gripping the verses tightly in one hand, stepped to the side of

the synthesizer. He handed her a translator that was hooked to the memory

banks of the synthesizer. Her sounds would be routed through the computer,

translated into Thygetian, and sent on to the fistenmg cubs.

A hush fell over the assembled people as they waited for this final,

desperate test of their theory. The sun was just beginning to rise,

touching the peaks of the crystal cliffs with opalescent fire, and turning

the wind-tossed clouds into billowing masses of pink and amber.

Maslin improvised an introduction, Uhura drew in a deep preparatory breath,

and began to sing.

Hear oh Singers, gather near Heed and help us in our hour. For

danger threatens And death draws near.

There was a convulsive stir from the cubs, and they began an agitated

yelping that had little resemblance to their usual melodic murmurings.

Uhura faltered, then picked up the melody and went on.

In darkness, silent growing The rainbow colors dance and swirl All

it touches are lost to living. Sun is threatened, soon it dies.

She held out her hand, indicating the rising sun, and in the

following verses tried to describe the phenomenon and its

terrible power. She went on through the arrival of the

Enterprise and the Klingons, the battle that had lost all the

ships. By now the cubs were singing an agitated and complex

221

The Tears of the Singers

counterpoint to her song that Spock was carefully recording on his

tricorder. She reached the end, and made her plea for help with Guy and Kali

joining their voices to hers.

Maslin, making one last desperate attempt for understanding, reached out in

some unexplainable fashion, and there was a moment of disorientation as he

felt his mind met and captured by the Uygetian cubs. Music seemed to be

hammering into his skull. He felt the world spirming about him, and pain

exploded behind his eyes, but he hung on because he understood. They were

somehow communicating.

"Peoplel You are peoplel" came a musical cry from a cub. Guy looked down to

find one of the brighter, more aggressive cubs reared up next to the

synthesizer with his front flippers resting on the bench.

Guy grabbed the translator out of Uhura's hands, ignoring her look of

shock, for he was too busy searching about for the proper sounds. He had

spent so much time with the Thygetian language that it was very familiar to

him, and he had a very strong understanding of the tongue. Nonetheless, it

was a very different matter to speak such a language, and he took his time,

not wanting to make an err-or at this critical juncture.

"Yes, we are people, " he sang while playing along with one hand on the

synthesizer. "And we have come to help you."

"But you are asking us for help, " the cub sang, puzzled.

"Yes, that is true, for we have lost our people to the spaceltime vortex.

But I tell you now that if our people do not return to find a solution to

this danger all of us will die. The vortex will eat the sun, and Taygeta

will become a ball of ice. "

"How can the sun not be? It would take the power of a thousand - to remove

the sun. "

Guy puzzled over the unfamiliar sound, but he had no framework, so he gave

up on the missing word. "Nonetheless, it can be done. The vortex touches

physical objects that exist in this space and time, and sweeps them into

... otherwhere, " he finally said for lack of a better word. "I myself have

seen 222

The Tears of the Singers

this happen. The inner world that orbits next to the sun is 8one. " There

was a howl of dismay from the cubs, and Maslin realized that whatever the

Uygetians; might be they were definitely not primitives where astronomy was

concerned. They were obviously very familiar with their own solar system.

It took a long time, for there were moments when Guy simply couldn't

understand, or times when he produced some odd sound that left the cubs

totally bewildered. There was also the insatiable curiosity of the cubs

themselves. They kept changing the subject and wandering far afield as they

asked questions about the humans how they lived, where they had come fmm,

how they had gotten there. Guy could have screamed with frustration, but he

forced himself to be patient, knowing this was not the time for him to

display anything other than the most even of tempers. At last the cubs

seemed satisfied, and willing to return to the subject of the Enterprise.

"So what is it you wish us to do?" the spokesman asked.

"Do what you do with thefish, and the deserts, and the rain. And bring back

our ships."

"Show me what they look like.

Guy gaped at the cub, and then looked desperately at Spock. He had been

virtually oblivious to the other members of the landing party during his

exchange with the cubs, and fortunately they hadn't interferred with him,

but now he needed help. He struggled to free himself from the grip of the

singers, and they reluctantly let go. When the release came he almost

collapsed onto the keyhoard. Only Uhura's hands on his shoulders kept him

from failing.

"They need to know what the ships look like," he gasped, his body shaking

with reaction. "Hell, I don't know so somebody's got to take over for me."

"You were in a telepathic link?" Spock asked.

"No, I was asleep with my eyes open." Exhaustion had made him snappish. "Of

course I was in a telepathic link.-

223

The Tears of the Sinprs

Spock ignored the human's ill humor, and dropped down to kneel before the

leader cub. He cautiously reached out for the creature's small, round

skull, but the Thygetian displayed no fear. In fact it thrust its head

eagerly into Spock's hands.

"Wait," Kali said, before he could begin the meld. "Show them Kor, and if

it's possible have them return him to the bridge of the flagship. That will

take care of this mutiny."

There was a burst of approving laughter from the humans. "Lady, I'm sure

glad you're on our side," McCoy said with a laugh. "Because you sure are a

devious little thing."

Spock got that faraway look that signaled his drop into the mind trance,

but he was once again disturbed.

"Wait." This time it was Mashn. "It's going to take more than the mind

meld. You'll need the music too. I'll play for YOU- 11

"Very well. Now, may we please get on with it?"

Maslin began to play. Spock sat in hunched concentration, singing in a

pleasant baritone. It was a strange sight, the tall, slender Vulcan locked

in close communication with a small, furry white creature with wise blue

eyes. The creature suddenly trilled with excitement, and Spock released him

and sat down in the sand. There was a moment of silence, and then everyone,

even the most mind blind of the humans, was shaken by a powerful psychic

call that went echoing through the corridors of their minds.

"What in the hell was that!" McCoy gasped while he clutched at his ringing

head.'

"Shing-4hat is his name--Shing," Spock. explained, "has called for the

leader of his people. It seems that the uses of the song are dictated by

law and tradition, andour request does not fit within any of the

guidelines. The cubs must therefore receive permission before they can help

us."

Maslin had once more sunk back against Uhura's supporting body. His Ups

were almost blue, and his skin an unnatural white. She held him close, and

looked up at Kali. "I've got to get him to-21

224

The Tears of the Singers

"Look," Kah interrupted, pointing toward the cliff face. Everyone followed

the direction of her point, and there coming slowly down the cliff was an

adult. Its silver coat shone like precious metal against the clear crystal

of the rocks. In spite of its bulk it moved with curious grace, and

everyone stood frozen as if in the presence of some great and powerful

mystery. The cubs gave a cry of greeting, and flopped to meet the

descending adult. The Thygetian paused, and caressed their heads with a

rough black tongue before continuing on to the waiting humans.

"Mr. Maslin," Spock said, his eyes on the advancing Thygetian. "I will need

you once again."

"Right." Maslin pushed upright, and laid his hands on the keyboard. There

was a palsied shaking in his hands, and those who watched felt certain that

he wouldn't be able to play. He seemed to draw strength from the keys,

however, and the trembling subsided.

The adult, accompanied by a bevy of gamboling cubs, reached the humans, and

regarded them out of deep blue eyes. Few of the humans could long endure

that look. They quickly flinched and dropped their eyes, frightened by this

one glance into eternity. Only Maslin stared with fascination into those

fathomless wells of blue, and his laboured breathing began to ease.

Spock cautiously approached the Thygetian and, when he was in position,

nodded to Maslin. He was preparing to speak, but before he could do so he

was gripped by the most powerful mind he had ever encountered.

"Who are you that you cause the younglings to disturb the sanctity of the

Great Song?"

"We are travelers who have come to save you from a great danger. 11

The matriarch seemed amused. "We are in no danger. The Great Song protects

all. And I believe it is you who have asked for help. "

"That is true. Our companions have been lost in a great rip

225

The Tears of the Singers

in time and space. -We need your help to return them to our space. P

"It cannot be done. Nothing must interfere with the song that protects the

world. "

"But the cubs have already said they would help us, " Spock argued. "It

requires only your permission."

The elder looked inquiringly at the cubs, and there was a burst of agitated

singing from Shing. It was a rapid fire of song and thought, far too fast

for Spock to follow. After several moments of listening to impassioned

pleading from the cub, the older Taygetian sighed, a very human reaction.

"Very well, we will allow the young ones to help. You freed us from the

hunters who were disturbing our peace. A favor for a favor, " she said.

"But once your ship has been returned you must leave. You are a distracting

presence on our world. "

"But. . . " Spock began.

"The discussion is at an end." She turned, and made her slow way back to

the cliffs.

"Well?" McCoy demanded. "Will they help?"

'qbey have been given permission to aid us, but the matriarch has ordered

us to leave as soon as the Enterprise is returned."

"Well hey," Ragsdale said. "It's a tough break for the Ikygetians, but we

can't force them to accept our help. I say that as soon as the Enterprise

is back we haul our

aboard, and get the hell out of here."

"Aren't we being a little premature?" McCoy said. "We don't even know if

the Thygetians can return the ship. Ali we've seen are fancy tricks with

fish and trees and such. That phenomenon is a whole 'nother ball game."

"An excellent point, Doctor."

Maslin lost interest in the conversation flowing about him. He felt

horribly sick and weak, and all he wanted was the safety and comfort of the

Enterprise sick bay. He looked down to where Shing was once more propped

on'the edge of 226

The Tears of the Singers

the bench. He bent and rested his head on the cub's head, and was once more

in rapport. It hurt less this time.

"Well, little one. All is well? You can help us?"

"Yes, Song Singer, all is well. And now we begin our song.

He slipped from Maslin's grasp and joined his companions, who sat in a

tight circle about the humans. There was a tingling in the air as if great

powers were being summoned into existence. Then the cubs lifted their heads

and poured out their song. All those who heard the song-the few surviving

Klingons huddled in their camp, and the Enterprise landing party-all bent

under the assault to mind and body. People clutched at their heads and

staggered about trying to find someplace t;o escape from the onslaught of

sound. Only Maslin stayed erect. He seemed transported, his face alight

with an almost worshipful joy. His hands flew across the keys accompanying

the Singers in their momentous effort.

Deep in space the veils of alternate time and space that had separated the

Enterprise from her own place parted. The-ship was seized in a powerful

force, and sent spinning from the heart of the vortex to come to rest once

more in orbit around 1hygeta.

The screams which had been halted in a hundred throats at the moment of

penetration burst out, and the intercom echoed with their cries. Kirk

staggered from his chair, and stared in wonder at the blue green water

world floating serenely in the center of the screen. From behind him came

a rush of air like the wind off the sea, and Kor vanished. The captain

staggered up the steps, and reached out as if to snatch back the vanished

commander.

"Captain!" He whirled at Chekov's anguished cry, and stared in bitterness

and defeat at the three Klingon cruisers who had joined them in orbit about

the planet.

He almost fell into his chair, shouting orders as he went. It wasn't fair,

he thought with a tinge of regret, that they had to go through it all over

again after just being given a second chance.

227

Chapter Fourteen

Karsul - blearily shook his head, and commanded his eyes to focus and his

brain to work. He was still shaken by that journey into otherwhere, that

place where nothing made sense, and life itself seemed like a futile dream

from some distant and unreal -world. There were frightened mutterings from

his bridge crew as everyone tried to cope with the suddenness of their

return to their own universe.

Karsul stared at the main screen, and the hot,light of battle once more

glowed in his eyes, for the Enterprise lay helpless and foundering in the

center of the screen. The young officer leaned forward, excitedly g'n*pping

the arms of the command chair.

"We have them now! They are practically dead in space. Obviously the

Earthers do not recover as quickly from a shock as we Klingons," he said

with smug complacency, addressing the bridge crew in general. "Khant, ready

phasers.

228

The Tears of the Singers

Fire on -my command." But the weapons officer made no move. Instead he

stared with a white, sick expression past Karsul's right shoulder. "For the

god's sakesl" Karsul exploded, starting out of the chair. "What's wrong with

you, man? I gave you an order-now carry it out!"

"I think he's realized that your orders no longer have any validity aboard

this ship," came an ironic and terrifyingly familiar voice from behind him.

Karsul whirled, and leaned back, panting, against the navigation and

weapons console. "You!" he hissed, his lips drawing back in a feral snarl.

But there was fear in his black eyes as he stared mesmerized down the

barrel of the disruptor that Kor held leveled at his chest. "How can you be

here?" Karsul babbled. "You were on the Enterprise. There is no way you

could have transported here ......

"Karsul," Kor said with almost gentle pity in his deep voice. "You should

always demand to see the body of a commander you seek to replace. Otherwise

you might never know when he'll come back from the grave to haunt you. You

never were very thorough, though," he concluded thoughtfully, and squeezed

the trigger. Karsul collapsed in a heap at the base of the chair, his

uniform smoking from the force of the disruptor blast.

"Take him away, and see the body jettisoned," Kor ordered, indicating the

corpse with the barrel of his weapon. The remaining bridge crew stared at

him in shock for several more seconds, then two men leaped to obey.

"Anybody have any problems with my resuming command?" Kor asked sweetly

while Karsul's body was dragged ignominiously into the elevator. "No?" he

asked', raising one eyebrow. "Good, then we'll consider that settled. Where

is Captain Kandi?" Kor asked, rounding on the communications officer. "Has

he been killed or merely detained?"

"Detained I believe, sir," the man answered with a quaver in his voice.

229

The Tears of the Singm

"See to it that he's released, and get the commander of that third ship on

the line. Shibot, is it not?"

"I believe so, sir."

"Not too certain of anything, are you, Korax?,, Kor asked.

"No, sir," Korax gulped.

"That's probably the safest," Kor confided before he swung down into h is

chair.

Seconds later the screen flickered, and the heavy features of Captain

Shibot stabilized on the screen. "Kor, my old friend," he cried jovially,

after the initial shock of seeing the other commander wore off. "Good to

see you."

"Surprising too, no doubt."

"Ah, well ... as to that . . .

"Never mind," Kor said, cutting him off. His tone was suddenly harsh. "As

you can see I have reasserted control over my ships, and since your

services are no longer required, I suggest you get back to your scheduled

route."

"But the Enterprise. . . "

"Will do very well as she is."

"But-2'

"Shibot, don't make me give you a taste of being outgunned three to one,"

Kor said wearily. "We have more pressing problems than the presence of one

Federation starship. So please, just get on your way."

"This will have to be reported."

"By all means report it, because at this point I truly don't give a dam

about high command. I'll either return a hero because I've solved the

mystery of the phenomenon or I'll die here making the attempt."

"Ah, yes, I see. And either way my report won't make much difference."

"An excellent bit of deductive reasoning, Shibot."

The other captain fidgeted momentarily, then looked up with a smile. "I

think the log can be suitably altered."

"Good."

230

The Tears'of the Singers

"Oh yes, my congratulations on your marriage," Shibot said as he signed

off.

111bank you," Kor muttered quietly at the now-empty screen, and he felt his

chest constrict with fear as he contemplated Kali. The phenomenon be

damned, he thought. ne first thing he was going to do was get back to

Thygeta, and check on his wife. He wondered what he would do if he found

her killed by the mutineers, and for one moment he wished he hadn't killed

Karsul so cleanly. If anything had happened to Kali he would have liked to

take it out of the other man's skin.

lie ship-to-ship hail came whistling through the bridge, and Kandi's face

appeared on the screen. He looked fired, and there were several bruises on

his face, but overall he looked unharmed.

"Everything back under control?" Kor asked.

"Yes, sir. I wondered if you had any orders for us?"

"Yes, when you've finished with your mutineers, hold on the edge of the

phenomenon. We're running out of time, and I don't want to be surprised by

anything."

,,Executions are already underway," Kandi said tonelessly. "But where will

you be?'9

"Joining the Enterprise in orbit around Thygeta. I want to check on the

status of the landing party."

"I hope everything is all right," the younger man said softly, and Kor read

the concern and affection in his friend's eyes-

"Tbank you. I hope so too."

Kor had barely settled back in his chair when the hailing frequency was

opened again. This time it was Kirk.

"I'd hoped I'd find you there," the captain of the Enterprise said without

preamble. "But I'd sure like to know how it happened."

,,You are not alone in that. Frankly I have no idea, but when I- realized

what had happened I seized the initiative."

231

The Tean of the Singm

"What did you say to that other ship? They lit out of here like a gargoola

with its taff feathers on fire."

"I just pointed out to them the decided drawbacks and disadvantages of

being outgunned three to one."

64 He should have called me. I'd have given him a testimonial " Kirk

muttered ruefully.

"I am bound for Thygeta, and you?"

"The same. I'll see you down there."

"My landng party remains mute. Have you heard from yours?" Kor forced

himself to ask. He hated to betray his an3dety in front of the human, but

his concern for Kali was too great to remain impassive.

"There seems to be some strong interference which my communications officer

has been unable to break through. We'll just have to hang on and hope."

Kor grunted in response, and they broke connection. It would take only

minutes to transport to the surface of Thygeta. Then they would know the

worst.

I'Stopl Tell them to stop!" Spock shouted over the massive chorus that rose

and fell around them. "If anything were going to happen it would have

happened by now, and their song is interfering with my communicator. I

cannot ascertain if the Enterprise has returned or not with all this

racket."

"Mind ff I'm a little more tactful," Maslin yelled back. "After they've

busted their asses for us it wouldn't do to call their music a 'racket."'

'Do as you see fit, Mr. Maslin, but get them to stop."

'I'm tired," Guy said to Uhura. "Can you sing it for me while I play?"

660f course," she replied from where she sat next to him on the bench. Guy

kicked up the amplification on the synthesizer, and Uhura sang loudly into

a microphone. One by one the cubs faltered and subsided as Uhura's voice

reached them.

232

The Tows of the Singers

The quiet was startling to the humans after having been in the center of a

barrage of music for the past twenty minutes. The adults were still singing

their song, but after the shock of two full choruses singing at full voice

it seemed almost restful.

Spock ihpped open his communicator. "Spock to Enterprise. Come in

Enterprise. Do you read?"

"We read you, Mr. Spock," came Kirk's voice from behind the Vulcan.

Everyone whirled, and even Spock did a momentary double take, for Kirk

stood only a few feet behind them. With him was a hill security force.

Ilere was a hum and a flicker, and then Kor was there also, accompanied by

armed guards. Kali gave a sob of joy, and flung herself at her husband. He

caught her in his arms, staggering a little under the impact, and pressed

her into a passionate embrace. ne humans politely turned their backs on the

reunion, and moved in on Kirk.

661'm pleased to find you here, Mr. Spock," Kirk said. 641 admit I had my

doubts when I realized Kor had lost control."

"We were able to fight off the Klingon assault. Unfortunately we lost two

crew members and Yeoman Chou was wounded during the fighting."

46 Sorry we didn't get back in time to prevent that. By the way," Kirk said

with an almost comical look of puzzlement. "Do you have any idea how we did

get back?"

"Yes, Captain. We managed to convince the Thygetians of your plight, and

they sang you back into existence."

"Then you've broken the language?"

"Yes, but only the cubs will have anything to do with us. We have had one

brief conversation with one of the adults, but--2'

"Jim, Spock," McCoy suddenly interrupted. "It looks like the old lady is

coming back." The two officers turned and surveyed the cliff face, and as

McCoy had said the matriarch was returning.

233

The Tears of the SkMers

Kor, his arm around Kali's waist, walked over to the three officers of the

Enterprise. "What is happening?"

"I think we're about to be granted another audience," McCoy said quietly.

"I just wonder what she wants this time. She seemed very reluctant to

approach us the first time so why do it now?"

"Speculation without facts will accomplish little, Doctor. I suggest we

wait."

In a short time the matriarch had arranged herself on the top of a hillock

of sand, and with a stately inclination of her head indicated to the

intruders to approach. The cubs had gathered about her like a court a6out

their queen. There was some melodic murmuring, then silence fell as the

Singer began to speak.

"We have done as you requested," she sang, and Spock, frowning a bit with

concentration, translated. "But now you must leave. Your presence,

beginning first with the destructive presence of the hunters, and now your

own internal squabbling, has disrupted the Great Song. "

"Great Song? What's the Great Song?" Kirk whispered.

"Apparently the constant song that the adults are singing," Spock answered.

"But what does it? . . ." Kirk began, but the matriarch was once more

speaking.

"Nothing must interfere with the sacred work which protects our world, and

you have begun to interfere. Therefore you must go. "

"But the space/time rip," Kirk objected. "Spock, we've got to make them

understand the danger. We've got to stay in order to discover a way to

remove the phenomenon."

"It will be difficult to pursuade her given that the Taygetians apparently

view our presence as interfering with a ritual of religious significance."

"Well try, we've got to get through to them." -

"Lieutenant," Spock said with a glance to Uhura.

234

The Tears of the Singers

"Yes, sir," she said. She drew in a breath of air, but Mashn was not there

to provide the melody. Instead he was staring off into space with a rapt

expression.

It was the first time Kirk had really taken a look at the composer and he

was shocked with what he saw. The man looked shrunken and firail, as if he

had aged twenty years in the past few days. His skin was drawn tautly over

the bones of his tam, and his eyes had sunk to dark hollows. Uhura touched

him gently on the shoulder. He gave a start, and slowly focused on his

surroundings.

"Yes?" he asked hoarsely.

"I need music."

"Okay. Pt

"Great Lady," Uhura sang. "There is a danger in the sky diat surpasses the

danger caused by-"

"Silencel" the Thygetian ordered with an imperious shake of her head. "We

are a peacefid people wishing no harrn to any living creature, but I tell

you now, if you will not leave our world we will destroy you. We have the

power to restore. Do not doubt that we have the power to rentove. "

"So what do we do now?" Kor asked with a grimace.

Kirk spread out his hands in helplessness. "I don't know. Recommendations?"

he said, looking about the circle of anxious fiwes.

"Leave," Ragsdale growled. "What else can we do?"

"But that won't solve the phenomenon," McCoy protested.

110h, Yes it will," Maslin said suddenly from the bench. Everyone stared at

him as if he had lost his mind. "The solution is so obvious," he said,

sliding off the bench, and walking painfully over to Kirk. "I should have

seen it days ago. The rip exists because the Thygetians are singing with

missing. voices. The disruption in the harmonics caused the rip. It will go

away if the Thygetians quit singing.t9

235

The Tears of the Singers

"But it is unlikely the Thygetians; will voluntarily stop the song, given

its significance to them," Spock said.

"They're not going to have much choice," Kor muttered dryly. "Once that

phenomenon hits their sun they will all die."

"An expedient solution, but one I am not fond of," Spock replied. "These

are a highly sentient race. They deserve to live.,,

"So how do we get them to shut up?" Kor demanded somewhat belligerently.

"By convincing them that there is no longer any reason for the song to

continue."

"But if the song is a religious--2'

"It is not mere religious formula," Maslin stated, his voice rising in

anger. "Don't you understand yet? They believe they have to keep singing or

be destroyed by the radiation wave from that nova."

"What?" came a chorus from the listening people.

"Am interesting theory, Mr. Maslin, but what do you offer as-empirical

evidence?" Spock asked.

"Look, we all wondered at the destruction on the other planets, and

wondered how Thygeta could have avoided being fried with the rest of them.

There had to be something on this world that protected them against the

radiation wave. Well, the only thing that's here are the Thygetians, all of

them busily singing from birth until Aeath. What could possibly require

such an immense effort except a life-threateming crisis?"

"But that wave passed through here three thousand years ago," Kirk

protested. "No race would keep on after the danger had passed."

"Wait , Captain. Mr. Mashn's theory has a great deal to recommend it. We

know that the Thygetians have the power to manipulate their environment, so

why not extend it out to the fabric of space that surrounds them?"

236

The Tears of the Singers

"But the time, Spock, the time."

"It would have taken years f& the wave to pass fully beyond their world. By

then the true purpose of the song might have been lost, and the action

taken on a purely religious significance."

Kirk rounded on Maslin. "Can you translate the song, find out if we really

are on the right track?"

"I was trying that earlier, and it's just too damn complex. It would take

me weeks, and I gather we don't have weeks. I can tell you that in form it

closely resembles the manipulative songs that the cubs sing to bring in

fish, or create forests, or whatever, so it's clearly an

environment-affecting song.11

"Only it's the granddaddy of all of them," McCoy muttered with a glance up

at the cliffs that surrounded them.

"My God," Kirk murmured, also gazing incredulously up at the cliffs. "How

terrible. An entire race has devoted all its energy to defending against a

threat that no longer exists. All development in art and science has been

stunted because there was no time to spare for them. What these creatures

might have accomplished if this had never happened," he concluded softly.

"And think of the young ones," Uhura said, dropping to one knee and

stroking one of the cubs. "How horrible to grow up knowing that once you

reach adulthood you will have to take up a life of endless drudgery.

There's no choice, no opportunity."

"Ideas? Recommendations?" Kirk said, looking about the assembled people.

"Why don't we just tell them the danger's past," Maslin said with a flash

of his old impatience. He began moving back to the synthesizer. "We know

the language now, it seems fairly obvious to me, but maybe there's some

reason why we need to be complicating matters," he concluded, and dropped

heavily onto the bench.

237

The Tears of the Singers

"It would seem logical, Captain, but since the Thygetians, are a highly

telepathic race it might be best if I melded with the matriarch. Our. grasp

of their language is as yet imperfect, and this is far too important to run

the risk of a misunderstanding."

"I couldn't agree more. So how do we start?"

"You make your plea, Captain, and Mr. Maslin, Lieutenant Uhura and I will

try to insure that it reaches the Thygetians intact."

Kirk moved away from the assembled people to marshal his thoughts. Ms eyes

were focused intently on the glittering cliffs, and occasionally one hand

would tighten into a fist. It betrayed his nervousness.

"So, the humans are once more going to sweep the field," Kor murmured to

Kali.

"I don't begrudge them the victory," she replied, her eyes moving from

Maslin's slender, pain-racked body, to Uhura's beautiful face, and on to

Spock, where he was cautiously approaching the matriarch. "They have earned

it, while we have done little but hinder them."

"Imperial High Command is not likely to share your view.,,

"So," she said with a little shrug. "We win have to give them a tale that

will make them happy."

Kor chuckled, and pulled her tightly against his body. "Such a cunning

little Kfingon."

"Sometimes I wonder if I am a very good KIingon. Kor," she said, looking

seriously up at him. "I like the humans."

"Kali, my darling, so do 1. Or at least I like these humans," he added

after a moment's thought. "I don't know how I would feel about them if I

had to live among them."

"'Men by all means let us make sure the High Command doesn't find out about

our collaboration or we will find ourselves living with the humans."

238

The Tears of the Singers

Kirk walked back to the group, and took up a position near Spock. "AD

ready?" he asked tensely.

Spock nodded. "The matriarch seems undisturbed by my physical contact, so

I see no problem,"

"I see lots of them," Kirk muttered, and glanced over at Maslin and Uhura.

"Ready?"

"Ready, sir," Uhura replied. Maslin said nothing. Instead he stared blankly

down at the keyboards, and pulled in great breaths of air as if preparing

himself for some final, mighty effort.

Spock reached out, and spread his long fingers over the rounded cranium of

the Thygetian elder. She lifted her fathomless blue eyes to meet Spock's

brown ones, and suddenly the four people, Spock, Kirk, Maslin and Uhura,

gasped and became rigid at their places. McCoy started forward only to be

pushed back by Kor.

"Leave them! It is apparent they are in the Thygetian's hold now. lb

interfere might do irreparable harm."

"But what about harm to theml" McCoy raged, but Kor maintained his

implacable grip on the doctor's arm.

Suddenly Mashn began to play. It was haunting, desperate music that rose in

sweeping waves into the silver sky. Kirk, his eyes seeming focused in

eternity, began to speak, and seconds later Uhura's voice rose in song.

Spock, who was the focal point for all of this energy, jerked as if he were

a puppet whose strings had been pulled in random directions, and his face

twisted in pain.

Kirk felt as if he were once more trapped in the phenomenon. Colors twisted

and swirled about him, and music was all about and even within him. He

began to lose sight of who he was, and what he had come to do. The very

awareness of self that was the core of all humans was slipping from him,

whirled away in the fantasy of music that comprised all reality for him

now. He longed to spread open his arms, and spin away like some chip

carried on the maelstrom of sound.

239

The Tears of the Singers

Suddenly he became aware of other presences that inhabited this strange

silver overworld with him. He felt a strong and beloved touch, and knew

Spock. That familiar contact brought back his own identity, and he once

more knew himself. Next there was an impression of warmth and beauty, and

he knew he had found Uhura. Then there was the other presence. Quicksilver

and mercurial, it danced just beyond his reach. But there was something

wrong with this presence. Its fire was dimming, and it flickered feebly

while the others who were with him burned with a solid light.

He sensed another presence behind him, the way a blind person could sense

the position of the sun by its warmth and light. He slowly turned, although

such a mundane word could not fully describe the movement that he made, and

there was the Thygetian. He knew it was she from emanations that Bowed from

the glowing white-and-gold form. Kirk suddenly realized with a thrill of

shock that he was seeing the Thygetian as she would appear to other psychic

beings. He warily approached the creature. Not so much out of fear, because

there was nothing threatening about the feelings that washed about him, but

out of respect for the awesome power that was embodied before him.

"Lady," he said, and was startled when his voice rolled away from him with

a mighty echoing sound.

"Speak, human."

"Lady, the danger that you guard against has long passed."

"How shall I know that you speak the truth? Your kind has done little to

recommend itself to us."

"We are very sorry, lady, for the harm that was done to your people by the

hunters, but I beg you not to judge an humans by the acts of a few evil

ones.

"As for proof, on my ship there are very sensitive devices that can scan

the heavens, and read and analyze what is found there. When we first

arrived on your world we discovered the passage of the nova, and have

traced it far beyond

240

The Tears of the Singers

Tkygeta. The traces of the radiation wave are now very distant, for it

passed through here some three thousand years ago.1V

There was a long pause during which Kirk tried to cling to his identity and

not become lost in this strange, silver mind world. As he drifted he

suddenly felt a delicate touch on his mind, as if gentle fingers had

explored through his memories and emotions.

"I have searched your mind, and it seems that you have spoken the truth."

Kirk could feel the Thygetian's distress and confusion, and he pitied the

creature. "Still, I cannot see that this alters matters. The Great Song is

a sacred trust passed down from the time of Nasul, the leader who taught us

to blend our individual powers to save our world."

"But surely this Nasul would not have wanted to condemn his people to

endless drudgery for no purpose," Kirk desperately cried, for he could

sense the matriarch withdrawing from his mind. "Nor would he have wanted

his people to destroy themselves. Please, listen to me! The song is no

longer an instrument of protection. Instead it has become a weapon that has

turned agamst you! That np in space and time is caused by the loss of

voices in your song. If you don't stop now it will destroy your sun, and

with it your entire racel Surely the fulfillment of your duty doesn't

require you to go down into death and darkness."

"Show me this danger. I would look upon this vortex. Take me there."

"But," Kirk began, then speech became impossible. There was a moment of

gut-wrenching nausea, and then he found himself floating above his

collapsed body. He watched with detached interest while McCoy raced from

his side, to Spock's, and then to Uhura and Maslin. He wanted to call out

to the doctor, to tell him that all was well, but even though he -formed

the words and heard himself speaking McCoy took no notice.

241

The Tears of the Singers

"Come. We will go now," the matriarch ordered, and Kirk found himself

traveling through space. Even though he knew intellectually that his fraff,

physical body was not being exposed to the deadly cold and airlessness of

space, he still found himself cringing in on himself.

"Fascinating," Spock's voice came from the glowing entity on his right.

"Some form of astral projection. But obviously limited in range," the

Vulcan added when they all came to rest some distance out from Taygeta.

Kirk found that he could see very clearly and to a much greater distance

than his human eyes would have permitted. He could see the Enterprise

orbiting the planet in close formation with Kor's flagship, and he felt his

chest squeezed tight with emotion as he gazed on her perfect fines. Beyond

the two ships he could see the second Klmgon ship looking like a toy as it

hung before the phenomenon. The phenomenon itself shimmered and glowed with

iridescent fires as it hung like a prismatic curtain across the fabric of

space. The Taygetian sun was only a faint yellow glow behind the shifting

colors of the space/tirne rip. Even though Mashn's and Uhura's physical

bodies were slumped unconscious over the synthesizer there was still music

swelling and ebbing all about Kirk. He realized that he must be "hearing"

the music that was in their minds, and he found it more beautiful than any

earthlyrinusic he had ever heard.

"So," the matriarch said quietly, and her thoughts fell bleak and hopeless

upon Kirk's mind. "I behold our doom. 9f

"But it doesn't have to be!" the captain insisted. "It is your doom, in the

sense that you created it, but you can also stop it. Just stop the song!"

He could sense the indecision in the elder Thygetian, and he cast about

desperately for some other argument, some plea that would reach and

convince her.

Suddenly a group of cubs came flying past like a bevy of

242

The Tears of the Singers

glittering comets. If they were awkward and ungainly on land here in the

dark sea of space their astral bodies darted and spun with the grace of

dancers. They whirled about him and his companions, playing at intricate

games of tag while the distant stars formed a glittering backdrop for their

antics.

Like children of any world, Kirk thought. But what childrenI They can have

the stars as their playground. Or can they? Once adulthood is reached such

games are put aside in favor of their duty--a duty that is pointless and

wastes their potential.

And it was then that he knew what to do.

"Lady, if not for yourselves then for the sake of the children. Stop this

song before it destroys you all. For generations your children have only

been able to look forward to a life of endless toil and drudgery, and a

toil to no purpose. Trust us and we can give you the stars. As members of

the Federation the resources and learning of a thousand worlds will be

available to your people, and your great powers can be used for the benefit

of hundreds of races. Lady, I beg you, don't deny your children a future!"

The music which had been maintaining a quiet counterpoint to his words

suddenly rose in a joyful crescendo. It mirrored Kirk's sincerity and

desperate hope, and it seemed that a hundred orchestras overlaid by one

lone voice wrote a tone poem of a future so beautiful that only the most

callous of creatures could have ignored its vision.

There was again a moment of nausea and dislocation, and then Kirk found

himself rising shakily to his feet. Sand cascaded from his parka, and he

brushed the last clinging particles from his pants.

"Jim! Jim! Are you all right? What happened?" McCoy gripped him by the

shoulders, and there was a babble of confused voices all about him. Then

the matriarch emitted a 243

The Tears of the Singers

long piercing cry that went wailing up and down the tonal scale, and the

song ceased. Silence fell over the silver-andcrystal world of the Singers.

Fbr the first time in three thousand years there was quiet. The only

sounds were the hiss and boom of the waves on the beach, the sigh of the

wind through the rock cliffs and the sound of a woman crying.

244

Chapter Fifteen

Kirk set McCoy aside, and moved to Uhura. She had slid off of the

synthesizer bench, and was now sitting in the sand with Maslin cradled in

her arms. The composer's face was a pale waxy white, and the air rattled in

his throat with each breath he drew.

McCoy came barreling past Kirk, and ran his tricorder over Maslin's prone

body. He then looked up at Kirk, and gave a small shake of his head.

"Can you do anything for him?" the captain asked quietly.

"Make him comfortable, maybe try a few tricks, but it's doubtful," McCoy

replied in the same low tone. "Let me get him back to the ship."

4'No." The single word was very weak, and followed by a paroxysm of

coughing, but it still held a vestige of Mashn's old command. The composer

drew back his lips in a travesty of a smile, and looked up at Kirk. "No,"

he said again. 6.1111is seems a very good place for a musician to die."

245

The Tears of the Singers

"Guy, no," Uhura whispered, and her face was a mask of agony-

Kirk suddenly became aware of the curiously watching security team that had

accompanied him down from the Enterprise. "Tbomas," he snapped to their

leader. "Take your team, and track down those last Klingon mutineers.

"Aye, sir."

"You go with them," Kor said suddenly to his own guards, and waved them

away.

"Don't cry, my heart," Guy was saying to Uhura when Kirk returned his

attention to the couple. "Life is very rarely as we wish it to be."

"If only you hadn't come," Uhura cried, and her words were like a whip to

Kirk's already sensitive nerves. He braced himself for Maslin's reply.

"And if I hadn't come I would never have known you." He took one of her

hands, and lifted it weakly to his lips. ..Also,9t he paused, and for an

instant an expression of almost transported joy crossed his face. "I wrote

my greatest piece here. This time my music really did speak to the

heavens."

"Oh, Guy----" The whistle of a communicator cut through her words.

"Kirk here."

"Scotty, Captain. Just wanted to report that the phenomenon has vanished,

as well as the subspace harmonic that was wreckin' the difithium crystals."

"Very good, Mr. Scott. Secure the ship, and wait for my c

ca. 19

"Aye, sir."

"So, Kirk, we did it," Maslin gasped painfully.

"I would say rather that you did it."

"What's this? Modesty from the great captain of the Enterprise?" Maslin

said with a touch of his old raillery. "Come, come, Kirk, don't ruin my

image of you."

ne captain dropped down on one knee next to the dying

246

The Tears of the Singers

composer. "You ruined my image of you," he said, taking one of Maslin's

limp hands. "And I want you to know that I'm sorry. I never intended it to

end this way---'

"Please, Kirk, don't become maudlin," he said with an impatient gesture.

He cast the captain an ironic look. "Besides, it is true, what you once

said Some things are worth more than our own selfish little fives. I

wouldn't have wanted to miss the Taygetians." The cub who had been Guy's

constant companion seemed to sense that something was. happening for he

suddenly flopped forward, and placed his head beneath Guy's hand.

The composer's lashes fluttered down onto his cheeks, and McCoy once more

stepped forward. "Come on, Jim, let me take him back to the ship."

"No." This time it was Uhura who s poke. "Honor his wishes. If he must die

at least let it be here."

"That's it, Madam Star Fleet, you tell them," Guy rasped out, and managed

once more to open his eyes. He studied her face, and slowly smiled. "Did

I ever tell you how much I love

you?19

"Not enough times," Uhura said with a catch in her voice.

Kali suddenly spread open her arms, and shooed the circle of watchers away

the way a housewife would herd a flock of recalcitrant chickens.

"That's our Kali, ever sensitive," Guy murmured faintly, and Uhura saw that

his green eyes were beginning to wander unfocusedly.

"Guy, don't leave me."

"I won't. We've ... learned that much ... haven't we? I'll ... be close ...

always," he murmured disjointedly. "Best I go. Otherwise ... you might not

become a ... captain. Show them all how it's done, love ......

Uhura gently closed his eyes, and then from all around her the cubs began

a sorrowful, minor-key lament. The small cub who had lain with his head

beneath Guy's hand suddenly lifted his head and, looking directly at Uhura,

shed a single

247

The, Tears of the Singers

sparkling blue tear. Reaching out she caught it on the palm of her hand, but

instead of spattering in salty rivulets it lay smooth and cool on her skin.

And now the tears came. Hot and violent they ran down her face as she sat

bowed over the body of her love.

"So this is it then," Kor said as be, Kali, Kirk and Spock walked through

the corridors of the Enterprise toward the transporter room. "Once more we

are denied our warriors' duel."

"Now don't blame me for that," Kirk said, holding up a restraining hand.

"As I see it you're the one who opted not to fight, but rather to work

together."

.'And we did pretty well, didn't we?," Kor asked with a grm.

"Yes, I think we did. So, what do you do now?"

"Go home and face the music-please forgive the pun."

"Will it be bad?" -

"I hope not. After all, Kali and I will have several weeks in which to

concoct a story that will make it appear that we emerged victorious while

you slunk away with your tail between your legs.,

Kirk raised a hand and covered his eyes. "Oh my reputation, my poor

battered reputation," he moaned.

"Your damn reputation doesn't need any halher inflation," Kor stated

bluntly. "You're already a damn living legend." Kirk looked sheepish. "And

furthermore, I once again have to leave the field to you."

"Fortunes of war."

"But this time it wasn't a war. Think about it, Kirk, this time we stopped

fighting ourselves; it didn't take the Organians to stop us."

"So, maybe we are all becoming wiser," Kali said.

"Unfortunately we are only two ships," Spock said dampeningly. "Your Empire

and our Federation are still standing eye to eye and toe to toe on. many

fronts.

248

The lbars of dw MnSm

"Don't be negative, Spock," she said, making a face at the Vulcan. "I am

not saying we have solved all the problems, but we have at least

demonstrated that it can happen.

"Speaking of problems," Kor said with a hesitant clearing of his throat.

"Once you get the three Thygetian ambassadors back to the ftderation, and

formal relations are established, I don't suppose we could borrow a few of

them to improve some of our problem worlds?"

"You head the trade delegation to Earth, and I'll be there to assure that

it works out."

"AD right. It is a deal." They had reached the transporter room, and the

foursome paused at the base of the platform for their final leave-taking.

"I won't say good-bye, but rather farewell, for I think we will be meeting

again," Kor said, gripping Kirk by the upper arms.

"I hope so, Commander. And about the matter of the Thygetians, you get the

changes made so that there can be trade between our people, and IT see to

it that you get what YOU want.'

"Your hand on it?"

"MY hand on it."

"You realize what you are asking me to do, don't you, Kirk," Kor said as

they shook. You are asking me to take over the halls of power, and redirect

our Empire."

"Commander, if there's any man who can do it, I think it's you. I would say

that you're well on your way to being a living legend too."

"Captain, please," Kali said, placing her hands in the middle of Kor's back

, and pushing lurn toward the platform. "He is already vain enough. Please

don't add to it."

I'Ah, but my darling, I will always have you there to deflate my ego, so

all will be well."

"As if I have ever tried to diminish you!" Kali gasped angrily. "Why

you---' she began, but Kor picked her up in his arms, and pressed a firm

kiss on her lips to silence her.

249

The Tears of the Singers.

"And that is how you handle women," he said with a wink to Kirk as he

deposited his wife on one of the transporter disks. "And now, farewell

until the next time."

"Good-bye, Commander," Kirk said, liffing one hand.

"You better hope you're still alive by then," Kali said threateningly to

her husband as the transporter took them.

"A highly volatile people," Spock remarked when the platform was clear.

'Yes, Mr. Spock, but I like them."

"I have also never understood human taste," the Vulcan added dryly as he

and the captain walked out of the transporter room.

"I suppose it's a case of like to like."

"Undoubtedly."

They walked in silence to the turbolift, and Kirk called for the bridge.

"Weft, we have quite, a load of passengers for the trip back, what with the

Thygetians and the hunters."

"Yes, but it is unfortunate that we could not return with our original

passenger."

"Yes," Kirk agreed, and fell into a thoughtful silence as he considered the

simple burial ceremony that he had conducted for Maslin on the shores of

that silver sea. "But no man ever had such a requiem mass sung for him."

"Yes, he would have enjoyedit."

Kirk stood silent for several more moments then abruptly asked, "Do you

think Uhura is going to be all right?"

"Given my lack of understanding of human emotions, Captain, I am perhaps

not the best person to ask. Dr. McCoy considers himself a delver into the

secrets of men's souls. You might better direct your question to him."

Kirk grunted a reply as the doors of the turbo lift whoosed open. The

bridge was humming with quiet activity, and the captain stood for a moment

at the top of the steps reveling in the familiar sights and sounds. All of

his number-one bridge crew was in place, Sulu at the helm, Scotty at the

engineering console, Uhura on communications and Spock moving

250

The Tears of the SR*m

smoothly to his place at science. It felt good to have them all back, and

Kirk realized that he had missed the comfort of their familiar presences. He

hoped there would never

be an occasion when he would be left isolated aboard his ship. Senft into his

command chair, he half turned so he could study Uhura's face. In the days

since Maslin's death she had been very quiet, frighteningly quiet, and her

usually serene and gentle expression had been replaced with an mdecipherable

mask.

she reached up to adjust the monitor in her ear, and the motion set

something at her breast to swinging. Kirk looked closer, and saw that she

was wearing a crystal tear. It spun and sparkled like frozen blue fire on

the end of its chain. Kirk shivered slightly, and wondered how she could

wear the thing. He would have thought the memories it roused would have

been too painful.

He continued to stare mesmerized at the jewel. How strange, he thought,

that something so small could have been at the heart of their entire

mission.

,,From out of the greed of men," he murmured to himself.

"I beg your pardon, sir?" Uhura asked, swinging around in her seat.

-just thinking aloud, Lieutenant."

She regarded him thoughtfully for several moments, then said, "I wear it as

a reminder, sir."

Kirk started a bit, and wondered if her continuing close contact with the

highly telepathic ThYgetiam was rousing some dormant esper powers within

her. He shook off his unease and, rising, moved -to her side.

6-1 had wondered," he said quietly, leaning in on her. "But wouldn't it

perhaps be better to put this behind you, and try to forget?"

"Grief and loss aren't necessarily bad things, Captain," she replied in a

low tone. "Oftentimes we grow as the result of such experiences." She

lifted the gem and, allowing the chain to slide through her slender

fingers, watched the tear flicker

251

The Tears Of the Singers

and sparkle in the air between them* "Besides, this is a crystal tear, one

of the tears of the Singers. . . . " She lifted her head, and looked into

his eyes. "I consider that somehow appropriate. "

He gripped her hand and gave it a hard squeeze before returning to his

position in the command chair. He took one last look around the bridge,

then nodded in satisfaction. '

"Mr. Sulu, set a course for Starbase 23. Warp factor three. "

"Aye, aye, sit."

The muted roar of the engines rose in intensity, and Thygeta, cloud-wrapped

and mysterious, dwindled and fell away behind them. For one brief instant

he heard a chorus of farewell echoing in the corridors of his mind, then it

was gone as the Enterprise leaped beyond range of the Singers. He would

probably never hear their music again, but someday, with the help of the

three Thygetians who traveled with them, a multitude of worlds would ring

with their particular brand of music that sang to the spheres.

252

Table of Contents

Start